ã€ŠA Dessert of Dreamsã€‹


 Prologue One: An Initiation And An Attack

    It was snowing in the capital of Legume. As the snowflakes trickled down, the sound of children laughing and playing could be heard all around the capital. In this joyous atmosphere, there was a place that was markedly silent.

    A courtyard with beautiful ornaments should have beautiful people smiling and laughing. However, this courtyard was not an ordinary one. It was the playground of the children of the current King of Legume. Usually, it would be full of laughing, happy children while their mothers sat sometimes at the side looking at the other women with barely concealed disdain.

    This would usually be the case but today was not an ordinary day. On this cold, snowing day was the twelfth birthday of Cedric Legume, first son of King Frank Legume. This was the day he would be officially retired from childhood and officially become the primary heir of the Kingdom.

    Cedric stood in the center of this yard, extensively decorated for his coronation in front of his father who he had only seen three times before in his life. His father looked at him for a few moments before touching him with the ceremonial sword and naming him heir. Later on he would appear in front of the entire court after which he would be sent to a school which would teach him military and governmental matters. He would be remade the perfect heir.

    To the side of this event was a young girl of seven years. Her name was Choice and she was the only female child the King had. She had dark hair and dark skin, the darkest of all four children of the king. She looked enviously at Cedric.

    ¡°Mama,¡± she whispered to the dark skinned woman next to her. ¡°When it¡¯s my turn please use silver decorations. I don¡¯t like gold.¡±

    ¡°Choice,¡± her mother, Queen Sera, replied hesitantly with a strained smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to be possible.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Gold decorations look weird. Silver is better. I don¡¯t know why people think gold is better.¡±

    ¡°Darling, gold is considered to be worth more.¡± Her mother tried to explain the real reason why she had said it was impossible but looking at her daughter¡¯s face she changed her response. ¡°However, I¡¯ll speak to your father about silver.¡±

    ¡°Okay mum,¡± Choice said, smiling. She felt there was something wrong with what had just happened but she got distracted thinking about the decorations she would have when it was time to be appointed one of the official heirs.

    <hr>

    After the coronation, Choice left the palace with her mother accompanied by her bodyguards and some maids. She was a bit sad that her brother was not going to be in the palace anymore but since he¡¯d turned ten, he had stopped playing with her and Seph, her younger brother. Seph¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t hers. He was the child of the second wife, Abigail. To be frank, Seph had stopped playing with her as much as before and Choice didn¡¯t know why. She had wanted to play with Seph after the coronation but his mother had called him to stay with Cedric. So now, she was going to go to Duke Claremont¡¯s house to play with his children.

    On the way there, Choice looked out the Kariot to see the children of the capital playing in the snow and throwing ball at one another. She turned to her mother.

    ¡°Mama, can I go play in the snow with the others?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± came the tired reply, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you out there. Also it¡¯s cold out there and warm in here. Don¡¯t you want to be with your mum? Don¡¯t talk about going out again¡±

    ¡°Okay mama but¡­¡± Choice was replying when suddenly a voice came from above the Kariot.

    ¡°Aww, she¡¯s so cute. Why don¡¯t you let her go outside? She really wants to.¡± Immediately, Sera was on alert.

    ¡°Who is that. Guards! There is an intruder here.¡±

    ¡°Oh come on. Royals, you are all just no fun.¡± Saying that, a blade cut through the roof and a face popped through. Choice looked up the face stunned at the events happening.

    ¡°Ah there you are,¡± the intruder said after seeing her and then smiled. The smile was not a nice one. Choice immediately knew that this person was dangerous.

    ¡°Mama,¡± she cried, frightened.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay sweetheart. It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Oh no,¡± the intruder interrupted still grinning without abandon, ¡°For you dear child, it¡¯s not going to be fine.¡± Then he leaped into the Kariot.

    ¡®What the hell are those guards doing?¡¯, the Queen thought.

    ¡°If you are wondering about the guards, dear Queen, you really shouldn¡¯t. Worry about yourself first.¡±

    ¡°Oh I am.¡±

    By this time, the Kariot had already stopped. It seemed someone had managed to tamper with the runes that enabled it to move without assistance. Choice could hear the clashing of steel against steel. Outside it seemed was not any better.

    Inside the Kariot, the Queen revealed a long staff that appeared from out of nowhere.

    ¡°Ah ha. I had heard about you. Sera, the long lived who gave up a life of fame and independence to become a queen of another kingdom. How pitiable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called caring for my nation. I suspect you have no idea what that means. You guys are too bold, causing trouble in the capital of a nation. You deserve punishment.¡±

    ¡°Punishment? Hahaha. You queen are hilarious. Well then. Come. Show me the punishment I deserve.¡±

    ¡°With pleasure,¡± Sera replied and used her staff to smack him. The intruder blocked and grinned. ¡®Pathetic,¡¯ he mouthed. Did she think that that ordinary strike would be enough to block him. He thrust his sword at her but Sera used her staff to redirect his thrust to the roof. As she tried to use the other side of the staff to strike him, he moved back quickly dragging the sword to the roof.

    He removed the sword and smirked at her. That was much better. However, in the end he would win and fulfil his purpose. There really was no other outcome to this. Still that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t going to put up a fight.

    Choice watched in surprise as her mother moved the metal staff as if it was another limb. She blocked the thrust of the intruder and replied with a swipe of her own.

    A dodge, a swipe, a smack, a parry. Even though Sera¡¯s weapon gave her the advantage of distance, she wasn¡¯t able to prevent the intruder from coming closer to her.

    ¡®I¡¯ve gotten rusty. Also,¡¯ she half turned to look at Choice at the same time using her staff to block of the slash, ¡®I can¡¯t stay here long. This Kariot is too crowded.¡¯This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Having made a decision, Sera prepared to use her staff to smash open one of the metal walls of the Kariot.

    ¡°Choice, when I tell you to run just run and keep on running. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Mama?¡±

    ¡°Just do what I tell you. Okay?!¡±

    ¡°Yes Mama.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Are the royals planning something? There are always plans upon plans with you guys.¡±

    Sera ignored him and gathered up her energy. She was never good at doing this and was definitely nothing close to using it like the mages. However, it was enough for a brief explosion.

    The intruder immediately noticed the build up of aura but he was too late. Sera didn¡¯t need to move to hit a wall with her weapon so she was faster than the assassin. Bang. There was a flash of light and a deafening sound then the wall crumbled.

    ¡°Run,¡± She shouted. At this, Choice immediately jumped down from the vehicle and started running at full speed. Due to this, the assassin was able to land a hit on Sera. While it wasn¡¯t immediately damaging, it wasn¡¯t negligible. It was a gaping cut on her upper arm which was bleeding copious amounts of blood. Sera knew she didn¡¯t have time to wrap it so she used her aura as a makeshift bandage. ¡®I have to finish this quickly.¡¯ The intruder tried to chase after Choice but Sera used her staff to hit him on the stomach and send him flying. ¡®That should hurt.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m your opponent. Where¡¯d you think you are going.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll pay more attention to you. And then I¡¯ll go after you daughter.¡±

    ¡°Talk after you get past me.¡±

    Choice ran as fast as she could. Just as her mother told her. She ran even when she saw people up ahead fighting. Even when she saw the bodies of her guards falling down. Of Linz who¡¯d given her a sweet the day before. Of Tina, one of her favourite carers who was always ready to tell her a tale before bed. So many people fell beside her. But Choice didn¡¯t stop.

    Choice had no idea where she was going except that it was away. Away from her mother. Away from the chaos and the bodies and the dead friends. And the knowledge that somehow this was her fault. Sometime during this fleeing, her sandals and clothes got stained with blood. The capital was a river of blood as if the heavens had decided to send plasma to fertilise their crops instead of water.

    There was a reasons while magicians were feared wherever they went. Their mystical abilities could and often did cause chaos but there hadn¡¯t been an incident in many years and people had begun to forget how horrific it could be when magic was unleashed maliciously. After that day, the kingdom of Legume would never forget again.

    So Choice ran ignoring all the fallen bodies and dead people littered on the ground. She kept on running because she knew she wasn¡¯t safe. She could hear people running after her. Choice ran as fast as she could but she knew that sooner or later. Still she didn¡¯t know what else to do but what her mother said. Slowly her pursuers closed in on her and one almost grabbed her. It was a matter of time before she got caught and then everything would have been for nothing.

    Suddenly, someone jumped in front of her. Choice stumbled and fell down after almost hitting this person. She looked up and saw a masked person dressed in dark blue with a rope circling their shoulder. Choice wanted to back away from this person but remembered that there were people chasing her. Then, she started to cry. She cried for her mother and for Tina and for all the dead people and for herself because she had run fast, real fast and she still was going to get caught.

    ¡°Ugh, I hate crying kids,¡± The masked person muttered. ¡°Kid, stop crying. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± Perhaps this person was trying to be kind but it didn¡¯t stop Choice from crying. When Choice cried it was like a faucet that had being plugged up for too long and had finally being allowed to flow. It was not okay. It wasn¡¯t going to be okay because her mother had told her to run and she had run but she was still caught and not her mama was going to die.

    ¡°Agh. Okay I¡¯ll deal with the pests approaching first. I better get paid well for this.¡±

    Choice would never forget what happened next for the rest of her life. The figure carried her and put her in a container next to them. ¡°Don¡¯t come out until I finish cleaning up.¡±

    This figure turned to the four people approaching and looked imperiously at them.

    ¡°Three people against one child is definitely unfair, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°We have no quarrel with you. Just give us the child and save yourself a lot of trouble,¡± a muscular tall man yelled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t like doing what other people tell me to do. In fact not only will I not give you the child. I¡¯ll also defeat you guys and you¡¯ll tell me why you have the courage to make trouble in a capital city. So you should probably just give up before I take action¡±

    ¡°You. You think you can actually prevent our mission. We were just being polite. We aren¡¯t asking you. We are telling.¡± Saying this the four people began to approach Choice and this mysterious fellow that had decided to protect her.

    ¡°Hah,¡± the fellow sighed, ¡°Some people just don¡¯t know how to respond to other people good natured request.¡± After saying this, the stranger uncrossed both hands and whispered something.

    Choice shivered after this and felt cold. It seemed that something had happened that she couldn¡¯t explain.

    The attackers laughed at this action. ¡°You want to bluff being a mage,¡± a woman said, ¡°There are no mages in this rural kingdom.¡±

    And then everyone felt it. Wind. A very heavy wind that had definitely not being there before. The stranger inclined their head and smirked then thrust their hand out.

    ¡°Shit,¡± screamed the aforementioned woman, ¡°That¡¯s magic. Scatter.¡± All the members of the group moved out of the path of the wind that the figure had just thrown at them and immediately switched their weapons. From this it was obvious that they knew how to fight magic users.

    ¡°So you have magic,¡± the woman continued conversationally. ¡°But you¡¯re not the first one one of those we¡¯ve fought.¡± Immediately after she¡¯d finished speaking dozens of arrows came from another one of her teammates. It seemed his weapon allowed him to shoot many arrows at the same time.

    Choice flinched but the image of the figure being skewered by the arrows did not happen as expected. Instead, they¡¯d caught all the arrows in the air with a smile and then returned the arrows back to sender. The attackers watched stunned at this event apart from one of them who jumped in front of the arrows with a sizeable shield. She was able to block most of the arrows but got hit with some of them and hissed in pain.

    The woman who had been speaking earlier looked at her teammate and knew she wouldn¡¯t be of help anymore. She looked at the person who had caused the injury and shook. That was a mage only mages could control elements that easily. They needed to leave immediately. None of them was a match for a mage. She looked at the burly man who nodded and threw a herb on the ground.

    Instantly smoke filled the air and Choice heard the sound of feet moving quickly. It seemed that they were running away. Choice felt relieved that it was over although her protector didn¡¯t feel the same way.

    ¡°Oh hell no. I didn¡¯t come all the way and waste mana all for nothing.¡± Saying this, they waved their hands and cleared the smoke. Choice could see the four attackers running as fast as they could. When they noticed that the smoke has been cleared, they started throwing projectiles backwards to prevent the figure from catching up with them. It was all for naught though as the figure deflected all the projectiles to the side.

    One of them however, ended up piercing Choice¡¯s cheek and she screamed in agony. Choice had never really being hurt at all as she was the King¡¯s only daughter and thus presumed to be his favourite so everyone in her life had being very careful and gentle with her. The figure turned and held her arms looking at her with worry. T

    ¡°Shit. Okay no time for games.¡± They said and gesturing with one hand, used the wind to bring back the people who had tried to escape. However, they were distracted with dealing with the knife in her face and so couldn''t deal with all of them. The burly man and the talking woman were able to escape. The figure clearly wanted to rise up and catch them but had to settle for getting two of them as they were dealing with her.

    ¡°Hang on Choice, help is on the way,¡± the figure said and removed her mask. Green eyes. Dark hair. Clearly a woman by the shape of the face. ¡°Look at me,¡± she said, ¡° It¡¯s going to be fine okay. It¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling sleepy,¡± Choice said and her eyes began to close. As her eyes began to droop, she saw her mother running to her. She had a lot of injuries but she was alive. Ah mama is okay. She¡¯s okay. As she drifted off she saw green eyes and heard a voice telling her to stay awake. She felt really sleepy though and dropped off.

 Prologue Two: Married Couple Squabbles

    ¡®It feels hot,¡¯ was the first thought that Choice had when she woke up and it really was very hot. She blinked the sleep out of her eyes and sat up. As she did, a circular thing wrapped in a towel fell down from her forehead. She looked at it for a second and touched it. So that¡¯s why it was hot.  She picked it up and set it to the side of her bed. Wait bed. The last thing she remember was green eyes. Choice looked around and recognised her room in the palace.

    Choice wasn¡¯t able to be confused for long. An attendant came into the room and look at her for a few seconds before she actually realised that the princess was up and about.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake,¡± the maid shouted to someone behind her. As she said so, the sound of running feet could be heard and in came her mother and her five year old younger brother Cero.

    Her mother looked extremely tired and still had many marks from her fight with the assassin. Someday she¡¯d get the full story of how she won her fight but it wouldn''t be that day.

    ¡°My darling, are you alright,¡± Sera said lovingly embracing her. Her younger brother didn¡¯t really understand what was going on but he held her hand.

    ¡°Sis, the pain is going away. Shoo.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Cero.¡± Even though she said this, her eyes began to well up and tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Mama, I was so scared. I ran and ran but I still got caught.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay my darling. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re safe now. And I¡¯ll make sure it remains that way.¡± Sera comforted her daughter as she cried and made a note to herself to confront this issue later on. But for now, she¡¯d be with her daughter on.

    Later on, when Choice stopped crying, she asked her mother, ¡°Mama who was that masked woman with green eyes who helped me?¡±

    ¡°What masked woman,¡± her mother replied smiling a strained smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any masked person when I came to you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°My dear Choice. I know you¡¯re shocked but you really shouldn¡¯t say things that aren¡¯t true. You definitely shouldn¡¯t speak about them. People don¡¯t like little girls that talk too much.¡±

    Ah there was her mother. She would be very nice and then she would be very off with her and sometimes even annoyed with her for nothing. Choice knew that she remembered correctly. There was no way she would forget green eyes and olive skin. But she knew that her mother wanted her to stop talking about it.

    ¡°Sorry Mama, I must have mixed things up.¡± She bent her head and lifted her eyes to look pleadingly at her mother.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright my dear, you are just recovering. I know this won¡¯t happen when you are better.¡± Saying this she held Choice to her bosom and stroked her hair.

    ¡°Take Cero back to his nanny,¡± the Queen said to one of the attendants behind her. The attendant took Cero away.

    ¡°Bye Cero. See you later.¡±

    ¡°Now Choice, are you hungry. I¡¯ve brought breakfast from the kitchen. You need to get your strength up.¡±

    <hr>

    Later on after Choice had gone back to sleep tired from the interaction with her mother, Sera got up from the bed and smoothed the bed covering over Choice.

    ¡°Sleep tight my dear. Mummy¡¯s going to take care of everything.¡±

    She had to find her husband and ask him why the hell her only daughter - their only daughter - got attacked in the capital of the kingdom a few metres from the palace and there was no extra support apart from the guards, although they were many, who came with them on their trip to the Kariot.

    Finding Frank was tricky, he was never where he needed to be which was his chamber areas. Instead, he was always outside the palace fucking someone sometimes in disguise and sometimes not. She knew being in the palace was a drain and a bore but she beared with it why couldn¡¯t Frank do the same.

    However, this time she had an inkling that he would be in the council chambers. He was always there every time a huge event happened. And though he might not favour her daughter as much as many people thought, she was still his only daughter. Apart from that, this had happened in the capital. Even if he hadn¡¯t cared about what happened with Choice, he had to consider an attack on the capital as a serious incident.

    When Sera entered the council areas, she saw her conversation with someone else. As she beelined to them, she heard snippets of their conversation. Something about prophecy and catastrophe. Now what could this be about. Sera slowed down her footsteps and approached quietly to hear what they were talking about without alerting them.

    However, it seemed that the man conversing with her ¡®husband¡¯ was very aware because almost as soon as she tried to approach them, he stopped talking and turned to look at her. He smiled sheepishly and turned back to the king.

    ¡°Looks like you have important business. May I come back later?¡±

    ¡°Of course Tomas. We will resume this discussion later today.¡± Tomas. She made sure to remember that name for future research. Who knows. Maybe he would be important in the future after all, he was able to notice her approach which while not rare was not common either. She noted his facial features. Black hair, brown eyes. Square face. Not very handsome. Not Frank¡¯s type then. Though to be frank (hilarious), she wasn¡¯t very certain about Frank¡¯s type (very very hilarious joke) after she find out about his affair with a woman two decades older.

    Sera watched Tomas as he walked past her and turned back to look at Frank. She didn¡¯t feel guilty about trying to eavesdrop on his conversation and did not pretend to be. She did not apologise. She just stood there watching for his reaction. Marriage to Frank was fucking exhausting sometimes. Everything seemed to be part of a game they were playing of who could make the other more miserable. She would never say it to him even though they both knew but she was losing. Not because of him or feelings for him. Whatever was there burnt out years ago. But because of the fact that her freedom was constrained. That she had to watch what she did because of her reputation and image as the ¡®Queen¡¯. She missed being the Undying liked a spear to the heart.

    Frank looked at her standing silently and then chuckled. Sera breathed in in relief. Things seemed to be going well. How rare. He walked to the side of his assigned seat. Sera wrinkled her nose. Tobacco. This was what marriage to Frank provided both countries. An exchange of tobacco with vegetation.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s bad for your health,¡± Sera said calmly.

    ¡°My darling Sera. In times of crisis we all have our preferences.¡± Leaning against a wall, he expertly inserted some tobacco into a pipe and effortlessly blew out a smoke ring. Sera was slightly envious. She couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Are you too afraid to have a taste, my darling.¡±

    Sera took the offered pipe from him. By the heavens, this was still as good as she remembered. She stopped smoking though after becoming queen. Apparently, it was ¡®unbecoming¡¯ for the Queen to have such a dirty habit but it seemed to not be unbecoming for Kings. After a few puffs, she returned the pipe at Frank who smirked at her knowingly.

    Sera took in a deep breath. Then¡­

    ¡°I want to talk.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Did you know?¡±

    ¡°About what,¡± replied the King blowing out another smoke ring. This annoyed Sera. She was certain that he was aware of what she spoke and was irritated that he would pretend to be unaware of what she was talking about.

    ¡°If you mean about the ambush of you Kariot,¡± he continued looking amusedly at her, ¡°Then yes, I knew.¡±

    ¡°Beforehand?¡± She wanted him to say no. That he hadn¡¯t sent her and her daughter out knowing that they would be attacked but he didn¡¯t respond. They both knew that was the case. Not for the first time, Sera nee Seychelles was reminded of how much she despised Frank Legume.

    ¡°I must say that I underestimated how bold they would be to attack you a few metres from the palace as well as they amount of firepower they would bring.¡± He refilled the tobacco in his pipe.

    ¡°Hah,¡± the Queen replied exasperated, her calmness rapidly evaporating. ¡°You underestimated! My, one would think you were a regular modern day seer. Did you see them attack me, attack my daughter in an abandoned desert with limited weapons?¡±

    A pause. Frank raised an eyebrow and deliberately tapped his finger against the pipe.

    ¡°You should have told me.¡± Sera breathed in. Forcing herself to calm down. Angry gets shit done. But not all the time. Frank was always dismissive of angry people. Did he think that just because his anger and rage was better hidden that he was better than her. Ugh, she hated this game. She missed the forwardness of her life before her marriage. ¡°I would have been better prepared.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you would have been better prepared that I didn¡¯t tell you. Wanted to know exactly who dared to plot against me.¡±

    ¡°Against you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he breathed. He straightened up from the wall and walked up to her. Looking into her eyes and cupping her cheek, he continued, ¡°Against me. Everyone knows that you and my daughter belong to me.¡± But by the stars, Frank was gorgeous and he knew it. Those lips, the shorn red hair and smooth skin. The quiet confidence cloaking him made him more enticing. Made you want to see what lay underneath that. To want to be in his confidence and know his vulnerabilities. That had been what had attracted her. But then you got to know him and then you realised that underneath all of that was nothing. There was a gaping void where a human should be.

    It didn¡¯t used to be like that. He used to be vibrant and funny but for most of their sixteen years of marriage, he had been the person she saw before her. To the extent that she felt that the person she thought she used to be was a mirage. But this situation was okay. She too had changed.

    Sera stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m not yours.¡±

    ¡°Maybe. Not yet.¡± He chuckled, ¡°But she is. And everyone thinks you two are. Don¡¯t be too angry everything is fine now. Besides didn¡¯t you take care of everything. The Undying is still living. And I got my prisoners. I bet that''s the work of Tosin.¡±

    ¡°The people you have now are foot soldiers, nothing more. The others who would have more information escaped. Also, I have no idea what you are talking about. I haven¡¯t seen Tosin in over sixteen years.¡± She smiled at him. He wasn¡¯t the only one allowed to have secrets.

    ¡°Okay, if you say so. Also, wasn¡¯t it you that told me that all information is important. Foot soldiers or not let me worry about that. You should go back to Choice. She might wake up in the middle of the night scared and looking for her mummy.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming to see her? She¡¯s your daughter. If you want to claim her as yours, you should put in the requisite amount of effort.¡±

    The King put down his pipe. ¡°Choice, huh. She looks very much like you and very much...like me.¡± Sera looked at him calmly, waiting for him to get to the point. ¡°I¡¯ll see her later tomorrow. By that time, she¡¯d have stopped crying. You know I hate seeing crying women. So chop chop. Get to it and comfort our daughter.¡±

    ¡°Frank,¡± Sera said very clearly and calmly. She wanted him to remember what she was going to say next. ¡°If you ever use me or my children as bait again, I will make sure that the Legume Kingdom becomes known on an international level. As a cautionary tale.¡± She smiled devilishly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted, Frank. For Legume to be known. ¡± Frank¡¯s face slightly paled. He knew Sera was very serious about what she had just said. He held the upper hand in this relationship but he knew not to push Sera too much.

    ¡°Enjoy your son¡¯s coronation ceremony. He sure is getting older and you...are doing the same. I¡¯m sure you are looking forward to the day your child sits on the throne.¡±

    Certain now that he had gotten the message, Sera turned around to leave. She knew she wouldn¡¯t get anything else from Frank today. She¡¯d have to do her individual research but that was okay. She was already used to getting information people didn¡¯t want her to know.

    ¡°By the way Sera,¡± Frank called, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to send Choice to the countryside to live with my sister. For her protection, you know. Also, she¡¯s old enough to stop playing childish games and start learning how to be a woman. You know I love you my darling but there is something to be said for a woman growing up the traditional way.¡±

    Sera whirled around in indignation. ¡°Your sister! Your sister is¡­¡±

    ¡°A very respectable, well bred and proper woman. My daughter would definitely benefit from learning from someone who was brought up in such a genteel and cultured manner. Moon knows, I don¡¯t want her to have difficulty making friends with other women due to a boorish behaviour.¡± Your sister is a monster and I don¡¯t want her anywhere near my daughter. Sera could however feel the futility of trying to argue with Frank on this. Still she would try.

    ¡°But she can get all of that. Here. At the royal court.¡±

    ¡°True. But as you reminded me, my oldest son is having a coronation. I wouldn¡¯t want my daughter to feel isolated here as everyone would be focusing on her coronated brothers.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, you¡¯re just going to send Cedric to a boarding school anyway and then to the military. Also, Choice wants to have a coronation as well so if she gets one she won¡¯t feel isolated.¡±

    ¡°A coronation! For a woman. Hah. I wonder what you¡¯ve put in her head. There¡¯s never being a woman on the Legume throne. This is why I need to send her to my sister so that she learns the values of her society. I need to separate her from you. To stop her from being spoilt by you. If I leave her here, you¡¯ll raise her the wrong way and she won¡¯t know how to function or be a proper woman.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean. Besides,¡± saying this, he looked slyly at her, ¡°She¡¯ll be safe there. After all, Legume doesn¡¯t need to be known that quickly. We have time as I get older to get known.¡± Sera looked at him wide eyed. This was the reason that he was separating her from her daughter? This was it?

    ¡°You want to play the game but only when you want to. Whenever you lose, you always remember you are the King and slap me right down to earth don¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, my lovely wife. But Choice will go to my sister¡¯s. That is final. I¡¯ll leave you now to get used to it and to think about how you will tell her. But know this. In three months, she will be living with my sister, where she will learn courtesy, politeness and how to be a woman at court and in wider society. This is an order and a decree.¡±

    As she trembled, Frank kissed her on the cheek then picked up his pipe. She didn¡¯t move until she heard his footsteps walk past her and then heard the doors to the council chambers slam shut. Only after a few moments, when she was certain that no one else was there with her did she break down in tears. Frank, you bastard. I¡¯ll definitely kill you one day.

 Prologue Three: Goodbye, To Your New Life

    Prologue Three

    It took three days before Sera was ready to return to speak with Frank. She had already determined that she really couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent Frank from sending Choice to his horribly traditional sister. However, if Frank was going to prevent her from raising her daughter, he¡¯d better pay something on his end.

    This was why she walked briskly into his study at two in the morning. It only took her twenty minutes to do so. Sometimes she fantasised about putting a bell around his neck so that she would know wherever he went. Frank could be surprisingly sneaky when he wanted to be.

    ¡°Frank we need to talk further about our discussion three days ago,¡± she spoke loudly as she entered his study. There was a shuffling noise and she looked amusedly as Abigail tried to rearrange her clothes to prevent her chest from being seen. Abigail.

    Sera snorted at the sight before her. Abigail sitting on their king¡¯s lap bare chested and trying to button up her top. It wasn¡¯t that difficult. She had tiny tits. She knew that it was very stereotypical of the first wife to despise the second wife but she disliked her. Even though she no longer had any feelings for Frank, she still found it humiliating to be replaced with a younger prettier woman. A fair skinned woman from his kingdom who seemed to have never held a weapon or damaged her skin before. Particularly when this woman had a child- a male heir to be exact- before she did.

    After looking at Abigail for a few moments, Sera looked at the king expectantly. She was here to conduct a private conversation and didn¡¯t see any need for outsiders to be involved.

    ¡°What. You don¡¯t want Abigail to be here? But she¡¯s completely trustworthy.¡± Ugh. He smelled of alcohol. Another thing that was denied to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Frank.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Abigail. I would like you to go back to your room and wait for me. Wear that outfit. You know the one.¡± Abigail stood up from his lap smiling seductively.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said with honey in her mouth. ¡°Whenever you are ready, I¡¯ll be there.¡± She walked with a sway in her hips, her brown locks floating behind here. A promise of youth and fertility. Sera grabbed her hand as she was about to walk past her.

    ¡°If you eavesdrop, I¡¯ll make sure to scar that beautiful skin you¡¯re so proud of,¡± she whispered, ¡°So be on your way and go make your bed.¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t eavesdrop,¡± Abigail replied smiling, ¡°After all, the King ordered me to leave and I always obey my husbands commands. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been blessed with the first offspring.¡± Abigail turned back to smile at the King and then shook Sera¡¯s arm off. Then she left the room and closed the door behind her. Gently.

    ¡®Ugh. I swear she must have been trained as a comfort woman.¡¯ Sera shook her head and refocused on her husband. She was going to be very blunt.

    ¡°I want Choice to have a coronation. With silver decorations.¡± Frank sat up quite startled.

    ¡°Yes, if you want me to accept your decree without making a fuss. She will be coronated. Of course she won¡¯t be King but I want her to at least get one of her dreams before the world crushes her and makes her realise her ¡®place¡¯. If coronation bothers you too much, think of it as an initiation. An official initiation into being a member of the Royal Family.¡±

    <hr>

    Choice woke up from a dream she couldn¡¯t remember but knew to be a bad dream. With a hint of sleep in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t recognise the royal chambers and thought she had been caught by the people chasing her. I have to run. However, she blinked and remembered where she was. A breath in. She was relieved. She was safe.

    Choice got up from her bed and pushed open her doors. Oddly, there was no one in the halls of the palace. She kept on walking but saw no one. Now she knew that there was something off. There was always someone in the halls of the palace.

    ¡°Now what do we have here,¡± an unfamiliar voice called out and instantly Choice started running. It wasn¡¯t as if Choice knew all the voices of the people that worked in the palace but everything was strange and all of a sudden there was a strange voice. Choice didn¡¯t even think to turn back and ask who was there. All she knew was that she had to run and deal with it later.

    ¡°You¡¯re running? How rare,¡± the voice said amusedly still close to her then in a dark voice, ¡°How rude. Didn¡¯t anyone teach you to question things first? Come back here.¡± Choice ignored the voice and kept on running. She knew that if something seemed dangerous, it was better to run first and ask questions later when you were safe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run from me. I have snacks. Children like snacks. Don¡¯t you like sweet things.¡± Choice ignored whatever the voice was saying and kept on running. The Royal Palace was too big and had too many routes.

    ¡°Oh fine. Enough of playing with my food. It¡¯s been a long time since I last consumed royal brood. Come back here¡± Choice kept on trying to run but felt a force pulling her backwards. As the force pulled her backwards, she rose up in the air. Above the palace. Above the capital. She went passed the clouds and kept on screaming.

    She knew that she would get eaten soon but she didn¡¯t want to get eaten. She had done nothing wrong. She didn¡¯t want to die. She didn¡¯t want to die. She didn¡¯t want to die. She wanted to wake up in her own room and see her mama. Choice kept on screaming-

    -and woke up in her bed.

    She gasped and sat up from her bed. She moved as if to open the door but paused a few steps away. What if she opened the door and that thing came back. What if it came back to eat her.

    It was in this confusion that Sera found her when she came into her room. She looked at her daughter who looked very scared and then looked at the door she had just opened. Was there a frightening picture on the door. She didn¡¯t find anything, it looked extremely normal.

    ¡°Had a bad dream darling?¡±

    ¡°Mama,¡± Choice cried, leaping into her mother¡¯s arms, ¡°I was so scared. The voice was going to eat me.¡± Sera could not really understand what her daughter was talking about in between the tears but she understood that Choice had had a nightmare.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my dear. It was just a bad dream, nothing more. Nothing would dare to eat you. You¡¯re such a lovely and beautiful princess.¡± She was lying. Choice was definitely not beautiful. Her mother was beautiful, her step mother was beautiful and so were her brothers. And her father. Choice seemed to be the only member of her family that was ordinary. But she was a child and her mother had told her she was beautiful and so she believed she was.

    ¡°Really, nothing is going to eat me.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Your mum won¡¯t let them.¡±

    ¡°Really, you¡¯ll beat them like you¡¯ll beat that man.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± the Undying gave a forced smile. She hadn¡¯t really beaten the intruder. She was rusty and he had escaped. Not before giving her a particularly bad injury. She had made sure no one, not even her husband knew that it would be very difficult for her to use her staff as well as she could for the next few years. And by the time she recovered, it would be too late. She was forty one now. How old would she be by the time she recovered. In her late forties? Would she still be able to fight like she did in her prime. No. she had to get used to the fact that fighting was a young person''s game.

    But Choice didn¡¯t need to know that. Choice needed to feel that her mother was invincible so she would be for her. Sera put Choice down and knelt next to her.

    ¡°Mama has got a surprise for you. Guess what it is.¡±

    ¡°Did you buy me a toy. Like like the doll they made in Cen- twoo-lum.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Centrum. And not that my darling. Something you really really want.¡±

    ¡°To have more friends?¡±

    ¡°Not that either. Okay I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ve managed to let you have a coronation.¡± Choice looked at her in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you like that darling?¡±

    ¡°I was going to get that anyway. Did you get anything else.¡±

    ¡°Anyway? Do you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it have silver decorations?¡±

    ¡°Silver decorations?¡± Sera looked at her daughter in exasperation, shook her head and then smiled. She hoped her daughter remained like this not doubting that she would be treated differently from her brothers. But that would never happen. The smile on her face became sad as she thought about Choice¡¯s future.

    ¡°Yes darling, there will be silver decorations.¡±

    ¡°Yay,¡± Choice shouted, jumping up and down. The silver decorations are to show it¡¯s not official or important. Not because you prefer silver. Sera didn¡¯t tell her daughter that though. There was enough time for her to learn the way the world worked.

    ¡°Baby, this will happen later this week. And I really need you to listen to me carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mama,¡± Choice said calming down.

    ¡°You are going to your aunt Bas¡¯ in three weeks.¡±

    ¡°What,¡± Choice shouted.

    ¡°I want you to be well behaved and calm when you¡¯re with her.¡±

    ¡°But mum, Aunt Bas is really mean. And very very mean. She doesn¡¯t like me playing with my brothers. Or anyone.¡±

    ¡°Choice Njideka Legume. You will listen to your mother.¡± Choice immediately shut her mouth. Whenever her mama called her full name, she knew she was in trouble. ¡°Now I never taught you to say mean things about other people, did I?¡±

    ¡°No mama,¡± Choice said but her pout and puffed up face showed her displeasure with what was happening. Sera breathed in. This was difficult for her too.

    ¡°When you go to your aunt¡¯s, you will curtsy everytime you see her. You will learn what she teaches you. And, this is important, you will not raise your voice. You will never get angry. At least on the outside. Do you understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mama.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Repeat after me. I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Will never¡­¡±

    ¡°Will never¡­¡±

    ¡°Show anger.¡±

    ¡°Show anger.¡±

    ¡°Good my daughter. Just remember that. Okay. I have to take you to the room. We have to choose your dress for your coronation.¡±

    ¡°Okay mum...Mama?¡± Choice asked hesitantly. Sera turned her head to look at her. ¡°What if I get angry at someone though.¡± Sera crouched and whispered in her daughter¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Well then. You hold it in and pretend it doesn¡¯t affect you until one day you can get back at them. And then you make sure it¡¯s worse than what they did to you.Patience my dear. That¡¯s always the answer. Okay.¡±

    ¡°Okay, mama,¡± Choice replied in a hushed tone. She felt that she had received really important. She didn¡¯t know how important yet. But she promised herself not to forget what she had just learned.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go look for what to wear. You have to look your best on your coronation.¡±

    <hr>

    Regardless of all that happened later on in her life, Choice would always remember her coronation as one of the best things in her life. For the first time, she was the most important child in the palace. Everyone attended her coronation even her brother Cedric (who was going to go the next day to the International Academy), although her father frequently called it an initiation. It didn¡¯t matter, it was a coronation. It had silver decorations just like she wanted. And she wore a beautiful dress made out of silver. She wore diamond earrings - she liked diamonds, it just like silver wasn¡¯t as obvious a colour as gold - and had a silver coronet on her head. She felt important and beautiful. And when she got initiated as a princess in the Legume family, all she could do was imagine the day she would sit on the throne as King.

    However, she didn¡¯t have time to indulge in that dream because three weeks later, she had to go to stay with her aunt Bas. Even then she never why she had to go live with her aunt. She was a princess shouldn¡¯t stay in the palace and learn her heritage. She told her mother that often but her mother always replied with a sad smile that she just had to go.

    So three weeks later, after one of the best days of her life, Choice left her home and travelled to her aunts. She was well guarded so that what happened during her planned trip to the prime minister would never happen again.

    The Kariot travelled for five days before they arrived on the outskirts of her aunt¡¯s town. Ever since Aunt Bas¡¯ husband died, it had rumoured that she was the one in charge of the town of Gwilym. It wasn¡¯t a big town but it wasn¡¯t small either.

    In the eyes of Choice however, it was smaller than the capital and so was incredibly tiny. She already hated it. At the town gate was, waiting for her, Aunt Bas. Aunt Bas had waist length red hair with dark green eyes and was dressed in green. She was beautiful as well. She stood ramrod straight and looked straight at Choice without a change of expression as Choice alighted from her Kariot accompanied by her attendants and walked to her.

    ¡°Good evening, Aunt Bas. I am pleased to meet you and I am glad to be under your care,¡± Choice said, curtsying as she tried to remember everything her mother told her to do and say. Bas hmphed after seeing her.

    ¡°At least your posture is passable. That barbarian mother of yours hasn¡¯t ruined you at least. But I promise you, I will make sure that you are brought up properly. When you are introduced to the public, you will be a respectable young lady. Now, doesn¡¯t that sound lovely.¡± Bas said and touched Choice¡¯s dark curly, thick hair. Choice immediately felt a chill in the air but knew the response she should give even though nothing Bas had just said sounded like something she wanted.

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Bas that sounds nice.¡±

    ¡°Good. At least you¡¯re obedient. Now come with me child. Come see your new home.¡± Bas turned around and walked home and after hesitating for a few moments, Choice followed after her.

    She looked back for a brief second to see the Kariot returning back to the palace and leaving her there. Choice turned back to her aunt. She didn¡¯t want to get in trouble. This was to be her new life.

 Chapter One: Twelve Years Later

    Chapter One

    It was a quiet, tranquil morning. There were chirping birds, crying cockerels, all the works and¡­ Choice Legume was having a nightmare. This was unfortunately common for her. She regularly had nightmares to the point that these days the way she woke up didn¡¯t change regardless of whether she had a good dream or not.

    She looked mournfully at her bed. Nightmare or not, sleeping was a privilege. One she still had problems with after three years at her aunt¡¯s and seven at the Perpetual Finishing School for Young Women. Staying awake till late at night and waking up early in the morning while looking flawless was the unofficial motto of the school. She wouldn¡¯t be able to go back to bed.

    Choice sat at her bed wondering what she was going to that day. This wasn¡¯t something she was used to do. There was always something to do at Aunt Bas¡¯ then at school and then at Aunt Bas¡¯ when she finished school. It had being a year since she returned to the palace and not knowing what she had to do for the day was weird and apparently common for people at the palace. She was not used to no one telling her what to do.

    While contemplating what to do for the day, there was a knock at her door. And that would be the maid.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    Surprisingly, it was not the maid. Instead it was her younger brother, Forrest. Forrest Legume was her new brother adopted by the king. Imagine her surprise when she returned to the palace after eleven years away to find out that she had a new brother. One as old as her younger brother Seph. Technically, he was adopted into the royal family as a way to honour his father. But everyone knew that he was the King¡¯s bastard son.

    What really really annoyed her about Forrest was that he was a new member of the royal family but even him was a heir to the throne. Even a bastard child form nowhere had a claim to the throne before her! All because he had a dick.

    Choice knew that there¡¯d never been a woman on the throne before and she¡¯d made peace with the fact that she would never be the King. After all, it was just a childhood dream and not all of them needed to be fulfilled. Aunt Bas had made sure of that. Still, a bastard had more right to the throne than she did. That was not right.

    However, that was all beneath the surface. On the surface, when she had found out about her new brother, she had been pleased. She had claimed that the Kingdom had been blessed to have more heirs and that she was happy of proof of her father¡¯s virility. She had said that she was happy to have another sibling. All lies. But she got along well with Forrest.

    ¡°Forrest, you know I¡¯m always pleased to see any of my brothers. But it¡¯s not really proper for a man to be in a woman¡¯s private dwellings.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Forrest said, looking around. He looked genuinely surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Of course you didn¡¯t know, you didn¡¯t get punished heavily for not knowing the common courtesies between males and females. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll wait at the door.¡± He quickly left his room scratching his head while Choice sat on her bed smiling.

    As soon as he left, her smile dropped. The annoying thing about dealing with her Forrest, no all her brothers, was that she was very certain that Forrest and the other boys loved her. However, she was very certain that they cared for her only because they didn¡¯t consider her a threat. How infuriating.

    Choice walked to her door and opened it only to see Forrest and Seph arguing with each other. She didn¡¯t give a damn if they argued or even tried to harm one another but why the hell do they have to do it in front of her door or anywhere in her presence. Now that she¡¯d seen them, it would only be expected of her to be a peacekeeper, a neutral force that prevented fighting. Well to work.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked looking frightened and sad. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t argue, you are brothers.¡± Seph and Forrest stopped and looked surprisingly at her as if they did not expect her to appear. Well if you didn¡¯t want that to happen, why do it at my door.

    After a moment, Seph smiled and hugged her tightly. Choice smiled and accepted the hug even though she wanted to push him far away from her.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be scared. I was just having a friendly talk with Forrest,¡± he said then mumbled ¡°Although, I could never be friends with a bastard.¡± Honestly, same. Seph finally released her but held her shoulders.

    ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t wake you up. I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he said pouting in a way to make her feel some sympathy for him. Choice understood why he often used this expression to get away with things. Seph was a very handsome person with blond hair, blue eyes and fair skin. He looked a lot like a blond version of her father.

    However, she did not like her father very much.

    It looked like Forrest had gotten tired of this spectacle as he took Seph¡¯s hands off her shoulders. ¡°Neither did I. I actually had something important to tell you. So¡­¡± He side-eyed Seph as he said this.

    ¡°I also have something important to tell my sister. It¡¯s from father. You were taking too long so he sent me instead.¡±

    ¡°I was the original messenger so I won¡¯t leave until I hand over my message.¡±

    And there they went again. Since Choice had come back from Aunt Bas¡¯ around a year ago, this had been one more common thing they argued about. See, Seph and Forrest were the same age. Eighteen. A year younger than her. And they had gotten used to fighting over the things they wanted. A courtyard, a Kariot, a book, a teacher, a woman. And now her. She was now one of the things they fought about. Who was the more liked brother. It made her sick.

    ¡°What was the message from father,¡± she said cutting through the squabbling nonsense. Seph and Forrest looked at one another and then at her.

    ¡°Father wants you to see him at the shadow room in around an hour¡¯s time, he says he has something important to tell you,¡± Seph and Forrest said at the same time then glared at each other. ¡®Childish,¡¯ she thought, ¡®They don¡¯t even try to hide their antagonism. How can they think about being King.¡¯

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, ignoring the fight that was about to happen. Even she had her limits, ¡°I¡¯ll go respond to the King¡¯s request. After I have a bath.¡± She walked briskly to her designated washing area. Gosh, even father¡¯s awake. I thought he was with one of his courtiers yesterday night. Was the sex that bad that he has to take it out on me? What¡¯s going on today.

    Frankly, Choice was surprised her father was calling for her. The last time she saw him was around a year ago when she had returned from her aunt¡¯s place and he had nodded at her for half a minute. He was either working really hard at being King or fucking really hard with the wrong people. Although, as King, who can say the person he chose was a wrong person.

    Choice quickly finished cleansing herself and dressed up quickly in something comfortable but opulent. One of the perks of being a princess was having access to beautiful things that fitted her. Cotton was fucking expensive.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    She walked until she found herself in front of a door that she knew would take her to the throne room. Usually, she would peek in and admire the throne. But not today, she thought and walked towards the left. There was a room behind the throne and the entrance wasn¡¯t a very obvious one. She walked looking at the wall until she saw a place that had a slightly different colour from the rest of the wall. Ah ha.

    She pushed in the spot and just like magic, a door appeared. Choice took in a deep breath. From here on, she had to be a perfect, proper, upper class woman. If you did something often enough and well enough, no one would ever think you were different.

    She entered the door and there was her father. He looked as if he hadn¡¯t aged a day although she couldn¡¯t really remember how her father had looked when she was younger. She had rarely seen him. She bet he put in lots of effort to hide his wrinkles and crow feet. He was after all fifty four and only mages considered that age to be young. The King was young after all.

    Choice curtseyed as low as she could. This could rank among the top three curtseys she had ever pulled in her life. Only the best for the King after all.

    Her father smiled at her sign of respect. Flattery could get you anywhere.

    ¡°Come closer Choice, let¡¯s have this old man take a look at you.¡±

    ¡°Old? Father, you most definitely are not aged. My, you look as young as you did when I was seven. You must truly be blessed by the heavens and so should the Kingdom as well as I, your sole female offspring.¡± Translation: whatever you¡¯re doing to keep yourself looking like you do is good for the Kingdom. Also, I¡¯m your only daughter so treat me as well as you do your skin. The King didn¡¯t respond to the hidden meaning in her speech and Choice worried that he hadn¡¯t been able to understand what she really meant. God knows how long it took for her to learn to compose something like that on the fly and she hadn¡¯t even been trying. Perpetual really was hell.

    ¡°Yes yes, we are all blessed,¡± he replied quite pleased at her compliment, ¡°Okay, enough of that. I called you here for an important reason.¡± He paused waiting for her to make a comment. Choice stayed silent. She felt that if she said anything, her father would make a decision that would not benefit her. Patience, like her mother told her, was the most important attribute. Wait long enough and your enemies will fall before you.

    Her calmness must have assured her father because he smiled. ¡°Your birthday is in three days, isn¡¯t it. Your nineteenth?¡± Choice nodded. ¡°Age nineteen is the end of adolescence and beginning of adulthood for noble women.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad you understand. So get prepared.¡±

    ¡°Prepared for what, father.¡±

    ¡°You are my only daughter so you deserve to have your choice of husband.¡± Husband? I can choose? How modern father. ¡°At your celebration, you can choose who from the young gentlemen there you will get engaged to in two years. Although I hear the Colburn boy is a good lad.¡±

    ¡°I can choose...from the young men at the celebration?¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± her father continued ignoring her comment, ¡°Your elder brother Cedric will be there on the day of your celebration.¡± Motherfucker.

    <hr>

    After her father had told her that she was going to choose who she would get married to at her nineteenth birthday, Choice wandered around the palace. It was only the years of learning control at her aunt¡¯s and at the finishing school that prevented her from exploding at her father in fury. How dare he, how dare he. How dare he tell her what to do with herself. How dare he tell her that she had a right to choose who to marry and tell her who to marry anyway. Choicehad nothing against marriages. In theory. But all the marriages she¡¯d witnessed had been a punishment on both parties.

    Choice looked up. It looked like in her anger and frustration, she had come in front of her mother¡¯s side of the palace. Ah, her mother. Choice''s relationship with her mother was...complicated. When she was younger, she had adored her mother unquestionably. Her mother was her hero. Even then though, she had been odd with her. Sometimes she would be very close with her and other times she would be very cold. Like the issue with green eyes.

    Choice turned her thoughts away from that of her first crush. Ever since her mother had told her she had imagined being saved by a mage with green eyes as a child, she had tried not to remember the incident when she was almost killed at seven.

    Now though Choice rarely spoke to her mother. Ever since she had sent her to Aunt Bas¡¯ and given her what she considered to be the most important piece of advice, she had rarely spoken to her. Even now that she had returned back to the palace, her mother barely spoke to her. Instead her mother spent more time with her younger brother, Cero. ¡®That¡¯s because he is able to be King,¡¯ she thought cynically.

    Finally Choice reached her mother¡¯s room and quietly knocked on her mother¡¯s door. ¡°Can I come in mama,¡± she called.

    ¡°Enter,¡± she heard a gentle yet steely voice say. She pushed open the door and saw her mother sitting at her table. She had two attendants brushing her waist long hair. Her mother was the genuine youthful looking person. Her skin was what her father aspired to have. Even though, she was a year younger than her father, she looked like she was in her mid forties. Her mother looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°You may leave us,¡± the Queen said to her maids without looking at them. ¡°Come here, my dear. Help your mother brush her hair.¡± Sera pointed her brush at her daughter. Choice took it and used it to brush out the kinks in her mum¡¯s hair. It reminded her of when she was much younger and loved touching her mother¡¯s hair. She was the only person in the palace that had a similar skin and hair to hers and that always made Choice enthralled with her hair. Even Cero had a lighter skin tone and brown hair.

    Choice cleared her throat. ¡°I just spoke to father,¡± she said softly. Her mother hmmed and waited for her to finish her statement. ¡°He wants me to choose a suitor at my celebration in three days. He prefers the Colburn son.¡±

    ¡°I thought so. They are very rich and well the royal family always needs money,¡± Sera said smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, mama,¡± Choice said raising her voice in irritation. ¡°It¡¯s not funny. It¡¯s very unfair. I¡¯m not an object in a market.¡±

    ¡°Careful now Choice,¡± her mother snapped, smile dropping from her face. ¡°One would think that the finishing school didn¡¯t really teach you manners.¡±

    Choice grimaced and took a deep breath. ¡°I apologise my Queen. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± A pause.

    ¡°It is unfair,¡± her mother continued, ¡°It is but you aren¡¯t her just to complain about your father¡¯s decisions, are you.¡±

    ¡°No, not really. I wanted to ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°My help?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are the Queen. You can do something. Maybe talk to father?¡± Choice¡¯s mother interrupted her with a deep laugh. It wasn¡¯t very pleasant to here. Choice felt like her mother was mocking her.

    ¡°Do something? Talk to your father? You aren¡¯t stupid enough to think that I actually had any influence over your father now, do you?¡± Choice didn¡¯t respond to her mother. She had idolised her for so long that it was really difficult to realise that there were many things her mother couldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°Your father is the King. If he has made a decision, then you should consider yourself loved and blessed by the attention he pays to you,¡± he mother said mockingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what they teach at Perpetual? That it is your good regard if your authoritarian figure, always a man, makes decisions about your life.¡± Choice clenched her teeth. She didn¡¯t really like it when people who had never gone to that school talked to her about Perpetual.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything, my darling. Your father is the King. I am not and I have no power. Maybe when your brother is King things can change but until then¡­¡± Choice glared at her mother.

    ¡°What happened to you? You used to be...better. More heroic. You had more life than this. You never took my father¡¯s shit. I never saw you guys arguing but everyone knew that you were a match for him.¡±

    ¡°Choice, I¡¯ve been married to your father for twenty eight years. I know what kind of person he is. And I know what I can do. I can only focus all my power on one person. And Choice, I¡¯m sorry but I should have told you this when you were a child- you will never be King.¡±

    Choice put her mother¡¯s brush back on her table and curtseyed to her. ¡°Well then I apologise for disturbing you, my Queen. I¡¯ll back to my room and prepare for my birthday.¡±

    ¡°You do that. Also, call those maids back as you leave. You are horrible at brushing hair.¡± Choice did not respond to her mother. She didn¡¯t want to get into a shouting match with her and frankly she had a lot to think about. You can¡¯t do anything for me. I can¡¯t be King. Oh mother. You just watch me. You just watch me ascend the throne and get that crown.

    She was definitely going to be King.

 Chapter Two: Have A Lovely Birthday

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Choice had thought about being King. Ever since her childhood, she had wanted to be the person on the Throne. She couldn''t tell you why she wanted to be the King except maybe for the fact that she didn¡¯t why not. Her brothers wanted the throne as well, no one asked them why they wanted it.

    Anyway, the thought of inheriting the throne had come frequently to her mind, mostly when she felt desperate or in despair. Every time Aunt Bas came up with a creative mode torture which she called punishment, she thought about how things would be different if she had more power than her. Every time something went wrong at Perpetual, which was often, she thought about accumulating power.

    However, she had grown up from the child she once was and had thought it impossible and silly to be the ruler of her Kingdom. The real truth was that somewhere in her mind she¡¯d always thought that if things turned really bad, her mother would protect. That¡¯s why when things went pear shaped at Perpetual, she always thought it wasn¡¯t really bad. If it was her mother would have intervened. Right?

    But now she knew. Her mother had abandoned her. As soon as she had been sent to her aunt¡¯s her mother had written her off as useless. She would never really have any power. The most she could have was what her aunt had. A dead husband who¡¯d left all his influence and power for her to manage in his name. Well...until his sons grew up and took control of everything. Maybe that¡¯s why Aunt Bas didn¡¯t have children with her husband before she killed him. Officially, he died at sleep in his bed but everyone knew she¡¯d killed him.

    Choice had made up her mind. She was definitely going to get that crown. She respected herself too much to let herself be traded without putting up even a fight. But what to do? How do you ascend a throne no one wants you to have? Particular when nobody ever considered you to be in the race in the first place?

    ¡°- Choice, are you listening?¡± a voice asked breaking her introspection.

    ¡°Hmm? Oh yes of course. I was just admiring this lovely gown you are wearing. It looks quite eye catching. The purple and blue. It is a very impressive dress and if you don¡¯t mind me saying, you look very fetching in it. I admire your boldness and vision.¡± It was an impressive dress. It was also god awful ugly and made Mina Ken look like a fat cow. But I would never say that to her face. I have manners.

    Mina flushed looking quite pleased with the compliment. She must have known that she looked outrageously horrid but beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Women had been able to make other people look atrocious in public for decades by making them feel beautiful.

    Why was Choice here, someone might wonder? Why was she giving compliments that were clearly untrue and laughing at horrible jokes and boring stories? Well the truth was if Choice wanted to be Queen, she had to know what was happening in the Kingdom. She had to know who to trust, who to trust, who was weak, who was influential. She wasn¡¯t going to get any information handed to her or get fed curated information by teachers specifically chosen to help her.

    So this was where she needed to be. This place, this circle of women, this gossip. People underestimate the power of gossip and exactly what you could get from listening to what a group of powerful women say behind each other¡¯s backs. These women were important enough to get invited to the nineteenth birthday of the only Princess of Legume. They must have money and some influence. Listening to them, chatting with them would definitely help her someday. It was already helping her today.

    She was already aware that George Ballon, one of the richest cotton farmers, was openly having an affair with his stable boy, annoying his wife as well as his mistress in the process or that the Prime Minister had recently acquired more money than was expected because he¡¯d bought his wife a diamond bangle to placate her from his rampant visits to the local brothel. It was very likely that her father didn¡¯t know that.

    Who hated the King, who supported which prince. These women knew. Their husbands might think they didn¡¯t see what they were doing but these women definitely knew what their husbands were doing in the shadows.

    The problem was that this information was generally useless for them. Oh, they stored these pieces of information for a rainy day. But that day usually never came because what¡¯s the point of information if you don¡¯t have the power to execute it. But Choice was sure that she was going to put it to good use. So she¡¯d get acquainted, she would play the game. And at the end they would all thank her. After all, her ascension to the throne will be good for all women in the Kingdom.

    Besides she didn¡¯t mind it. Choice liked the politics game. It gave her such a rush. Sometimes, she thought it was better than sex. Admittedly, that¡¯s probably because she¡¯d had a few crappy partners in the past.

    ¡°Thank you so much for chatting with me but I have to excuse myself. I think I see one of my brothers waving at me so I have to see what he wants.¡±

    ¡°Oh it was my pleasure. You were a delight,¡± Mina replied and the other women nodded in agreement.

    ¡°No it was mine. I really enjoyed it. I learned so much.¡± She really had.

    As Choice walked away from the group of women she had been speaking to, her eyes took in the decorations and ornaments that were hung around the grand ball. The shine of the gold tiara matched well with the gold earrings dangling on her ears. The sparkle definitely made sure that everyone was aware of wherever she went and they watched her like she was treasure that had be admired in person. Choice wondered if this was how wanted criminals felt when their faces ended plastered around the kingdom.

    Choice walked around greeting people until she realised that everyone had turned looking at a spot behind her. Choice had a premonition and turned to look to see what had taken everyone¡¯s attention off her. Or more accurately who.

    It was as she expected, her older brother, Cedric. The primary heir of Legume. Cedric had grown up as well as she could expect or even better. She was not going to lie though that sometimes (many times) she¡¯d hoped he¡¯d died in a ditch somewhere far from Legume.

    Cedric was going to the biggest obstacle to getting the throne. He had a reputation of being a good, kind person. Incredibly charismatic and also handsome. Unfortunately, all of that was true. Her twenty four year old brother had inherited his brown hair and good looks from his mother. His gleaming brown eyes always made people think he was he was having the time of his life and not at their expense. It was very effective at making people relax and want to have fun with him.

    Choice could not count the number of girls who had come to tell her about her brother¡¯s handsomeness, good fighting skills and exceptional ability to make people genuinely like him. That was how she¡¯d that her brother was going to be difficult to fight for the throne. But who was she? She was Choice Annabelle Legume. She had royal blood in her veins from both parents. She didn¡¯t mind challenges.

    Choice smiled the most genuine smile she could give and hugged her brother in the middle of the hall. She had to make sure everyone felt that she had a close relationship with the heir to the throne even though they were half siblings. And that he had essentially stolen the spotlight from her at her own party. While she wanted to make sure the right people knew where she stood. It wasn¡¯t time.

    After hugging for a few moments, Cedric stepped away from his sister. He had just arrived at the capital a few hours ago and so was still dressed in military apparel. He hadn¡¯t seen his younger sister for the past twelve years and was surprised to see how much she had grown. He was happy though that she was clearly happy to see him after all the time had passed.

    ¡°Oh, my manners. How could I be so impolite to the primary heir,¡± Choice said curtseying. Seriously, contorting her legs every time she met someone new who was higher ranked than her was becoming annoying particularly when the shoes had lifts but traditions were traditions.

    ¡°Choice, it¡¯s okay. You know you don¡¯t have to curtsy or use polite talk with me, right? I don¡¯t care about any of that.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that Cedric that would be weird. But I¡¯m glad you can be so informal with me.¡± She tittered and whispered, ¡°If you want to continue that step out of the hall for a bit so we can talk. I want to know everything about learning at the Internationale.¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The Internationale was an international school that admitted royal and aristocratic children as well as the children of wealthy, powerful non-aristocrats. The only common children admitted to that school where those who were talented in martial arts or in magic or abundantly intelligent children. Even though they only chose a maximum of fifty commoner children, their entrance exams were always flooded by parents looking to change their children¡¯s fortunes.

    Her mother and father were students at the Academy and Choice had thought that she would be able to go to the Internationale until she learnt that it was an unofficial tradition that the only school high class girls in the Kingdom could go to was Perpetual. Aunt Bas had insisted that she continued their family¡¯s glorious tradition and her mother had not involved herself. So naturally, Choice was curious about the Internationale school.

    ¡°Well, I graduated six years ago but I remember that the Internationale was very beautiful. It was originally a magic school that expanded a hundred years ago and it shows. There are runes adorned all over the place. The most amazing thing there is the casual use of magic. Now, I¡¯m no mage but I picked up a lot of things about magic there from my friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends! You have friends that are mages?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah. Johnny, Lisa and Tom are apprentice mages although Lisa is real close to becoming a level one mage. Why? Is that surprising? Aren¡¯t there any magicians at...what was it again?¡±

    ¡°Perpetual?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said and clicked his finger, ¡°Perpetual. I heard it¡¯s the foremost school for girls in our region. You didn¡¯t learn about magic?¡±

    ¡°Magic? At Perpetual?¡± Choice said and laughed, ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have anything to do with magic. At Perpetual we learnt things that were within our capabilities. But magic is cool. So, I bet you were the top student at Internationale?¡±

    ¡°Me, the top student. No.¡± Cedric chuckled, ¡°I was very good with the sword but not so much with academics. Hated the subjects. International economics was a pain. I mean I crammed for the exams but I bet I¡¯ve forgotten it all.¡±

    ¡°You have?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s no point in learning all that stuff.¡±

    ¡°What about when you are King? Won¡¯t you need that then.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Cedric scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s the whole point of having ministers and aides. If I knew all about economics they wouldn¡¯t have jobs. I wouldn¡¯t want them to become useless. Don¡¯t worry about me little sister. It¡¯s going to be fine. Besides father isn¡¯t giving up the throne anytime soon. I have time.¡±

    ¡°You have time,¡± Choice repeated, nonplussed. Surely, Cedric was just joking.

    ¡°Yeah, I do. To tell you the truth, Choice sometimes I don¡¯t feel like accepting the scepter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be King?¡±

    ¡°Only sometimes. I don¡¯t want to become as insane as our father. That¡¯s what the throne does to you.¡±

    ¡°What about the power? The influence?¡±

    ¡°I mean that¡¯s all good but it¡¯s not the most important thing in the world. Being King won¡¯t make me happy. Frankly if living in a cave in a forest would be what would make me feel fulfilled, I would do that in a heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Wow. Just wow. I¡¯m surprised. I¡¯ve never thought about things in that way.¡± Cedric smiled.

    ¡°Sometimes sis, you have just have to think beyond the capital. My time in the military taught me discipline. I got to travel to many places and I¡¯m learning who I am. You should try that sometime.¡±

    ¡°Joining the military?¡± Choice was still confused at the way the conversation was unfolding.

    ¡°No,¡± he laughed as if I had said something silly, ¡°Women aren¡¯t allowed to join the army. I meant travelling.¡± Women aren¡¯t allowed to travel willy nilly either, you privileged buffoon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about doing that, brother.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just remember to ask father for permission. Or your husband. Whichever one. Just remember to enjoy seeing new things.¡± Choice wondered if Cedric¡¯s time with the military was an extended vacation. He sure talked a lot about travelling the world and finding himself.

    ¡°Wait. Ask my husband?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard you are going to get engaged in two years to Matt Colburn. I don¡¯t really know him cos we were at different circles in the Internationale but I didn¡¯t hear any bad rumours about him. Also, I know he had a close friendship with one of the excelling mage apprentices. Maybe Victoria would show you some magic after you get married to Matt.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t chose a fiance yet.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t,¡± Cedric said looking confused. ¡°That¡¯s not the way it sounded when father was talking to Lawrence.¡± Lawrence was Matt¡¯s father and Choice couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She thought she had the choice of person. Why are you so surprised. Did you think that you¡¯d really be given a choice. Father probably said that to sound diplomatic but unofficially the choice was already made. How revolting.

    Frankly, Choice¡¯s dilemma wasn¡¯t that unique. Throughout history countless women had married men only because they had been commanded to do so by their parents. But Choice did not want to be ordinary. She wanted to be able to make her own decisions. She wanted to follow her name and choose for herself. She felt that she was ready to bear the consequences.

    ¡°Sis, I think it¡¯s time you go back to the hall. I can hear people wondering where you¡¯ve gone. You¡¯re the birthday girl, you should go and have fun. Don¡¯t spend all your time entertaining your boring older brother.¡±

    Choice looked at their surroundings. Their environs were lit by firelight so she could see quite clearly that while they could still see the party they were far enough from it that Choice could only hear the raucous cheering and combined laughter. Nobles and alcohol should never mix. They were definitely far away to not hear anything and yet Cedric had heard people talking about her?

    ¡°You can hear them talking about me?!

    ¡°Yeah, I can. Everyone¡¯s curious about what you will be like.¡±

    ¡°How can you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Not to boast little sis but your bro is really really good at martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Choice said only that and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back soon. Just want to gather my thoughts for a bit before I go back to the party.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Choice nodded in assent to his question. Cedric continued, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll see you later cos I have notice a some friends I haven¡¯t seen since I left Internationale.¡±

    ¡°S¡¯alright brother. Catch up with your friends. We can talk more later.¡± Choice waited until Cedric was far away in the distance before she threw the fan she¡¯d been gripping tightly at the wall. Choice raised her face to catch the cold breeze in an attempt to calm herself. Even though she knew he hadn¡¯t, Choice couldn¡¯t help feeling that Cedric had ben mocking her

    She¡¯d been very calm and very patient. But she was about to explode. She remembered very clearly nights at Perpetual being forced to stay standing in the chilling air on tilts until she could maintain the proper posture for hours on air. She remembered dancing until her feet bleed. Being healed and forced to do it again. And again. Until she could not only dance but do so perfectly. Healing was the only branch of magic she¡¯d being exposed to and she hated it. Perpetual had had one of the best healers of the century and the teachers had always boasted about it.

    And yet on top of that, Choice had piled on extracurricular activity just to understand the mindset of her citizens and those in other nations. To understand the reality of her Kingdoms existence. She¡¯d done things for that knowledge. Humiliated herself. Groveled for days before her headmaster had agreed to add more subjects to her schedule and was despised by the rest of the school because it got added to theirs as well. There were no optionals at Perpetual and everyone had the same subjects.

    And here was her brother who had the privilege of all the knowledge he wanted and he played around and ignored essential information? He was content with not knowing how things worked and leaving it to his aides. He doesn¡¯t even want to be the bloody King.

    The fact that someone would reject the dream she¡¯d had for all her life and still be receive it infuriated her. So Choice was well and truly angry.

    As she was having these thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice she¡¯d been walking further and further into an unlit part of the palace. Weirdly, she didn¡¯t have issues seeing even in the darkness. And so even though the two participants were very careful to make any noise, Choice was still able to see her supposed fiance in congress with someone else.

    Ah so this is why I haven¡¯t seen Matt at the party. I¡¯d been trying to gauge what sort of person he is. You can¡¯t really have any expectations for other people. Can¡¯t be people be polite enough to hold their libidos for the official four hours of my birthday celebration.

    Usually, Choice would have done the polite thing which was to walk away but maybe she was still feeling some annoyance at the previous conversation and that¡¯s why she did what she did next.

    ¡°Sorry to disturb you guys. I hope you aren¡¯t busy, Matt because I really need to speak with you. So if you could hurry this up, I would be very grateful.¡±

    At the sound of her voice, Matt and the man he was with sprang apart. The other gentleman didn¡¯t even wait for her to verify his identity before he ran in the opposite direction pulling up his trouser as he went. How rude. As for Matt, he hurriedly pulled up his trousers and buttoned up his ornate top. He must have been dressed to impress. It obviously wasn¡¯t her.

    He looked at her in shock. Did he really think no one would come this way? There were a thousand staff in the palace and even though it wasn¡¯t well lit, the place they were using wasn¡¯t very well hidden.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really think this marriage is going to work,¡± Choice said. She was going to take control of her life from now on.

 Chapter Three: Politics Makes Princesses Die

    ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t expect me to get engaged to you,¡± Choice said to Matt who was still having trouble with closing his trousers. Noblemen trousers. Always a problem to take off and put back on. ¡°Not after what I just caught you doing. You didn¡¯t just humiliate me. You also insulted my family and my father the King.¡±

    ¡°Now wait a second. I haven¡¯t insulted anyone, least of all the King.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t? Then what would you call what I just witnessed. You were with someone other than your fiance¨¦ to be. You didn¡¯t have the decency to meet me first. Not to mention you did this at the royal palace. You must be very bold. And so this boldness leads me to assume that it is a purposeful dig at the crown.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not doing that.¡±

    Choice ignored his objection. ¡°Now that I think about it, you wouldn¡¯t do that to the crown on your own.¡± Matt sighed in relief that she had understood him but Choice didn¡¯t let him be relieved for too long. Catching him in the act had been a coincidence but this was very convenient for her. She would be stupid not to take advantage of the opportunity that had just fallen into her lap.

    ¡°I wonder if you are doing this on the behest of your father.¡±

    ¡°What,¡± Matt said shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected her to draw that conclusion.

    ¡°Yes. I wonder if you father has any objection with my father¡¯s decisions and that¡¯s why he asked you to humiliate yourself like this. Imagine what would have happened if someone else had found you. My reputation would be in tatters. My betrothed was elsewhere consummating with someone instead of meeting me and getting to know me. I bet it would have reduced the standing of my family in the eyes of onlookers. This was your plan wasn¡¯t it. ¡±

    Matt stared at Choice open mouthed after her monologue. This was definitely not what he had expected. Frankly, it had just been a coincidental shag. He had met a friend from Internationale and had decided to briefly rekindle relations before meeting his betrothed. He didn¡¯t think he would get caught and he definitely didn¡¯t think it would lead to him being accused of essentially treason.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take my leave now and speak to my father. He¡¯ll see what¡¯s to be done with you and your family.¡±

    Choice turned as if to walk away but if Matt had been less desperate he would have noticed that Choice had been walking really slowly. If he had been less clear minded, he would have realised that their betrothal and future marriage was too important to both his father and the King for there to be real issues with his misbehaviour.

    But Matt wasn¡¯t thinking about. What he imagined was been berated by his father or even going to the royal jail and being hung for the act of treason. And he imagined his family being sentenced with him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± He called out. Choice halted and smiled. Although an ill-conceived plan, the truth was that she did have a right to be upset. The fact was that the sex was not a problem. Many aristocrats had mistresses and affairs and very few were virgins before marriage. So few that they had retired the ceremony of checking for blood on white bed sheets. The problem was that Matt was stupid enough to let his libido control him during an important event for both of their families. Regardless of if this problem was smoothed over by their fathers, the King would always have disdain for the inability of the Colburn Patriarch to control his son.

    Still, that disdain would not be enough to prevent a marriage between both of them. She wasn¡¯t like her aunt Bas. She didn¡¯t have the desire to get married and then kill her husband. Also getting married meant that she now belonged with her husbands family. That would make it absolutely impossible for her to take the throne. Except by violent means. Unfortunately, Choice wasn¡¯t like her mother in this way. She could not fight.

    She needed the groom to reject her but have him think it was his idea. Now that was something that was emphasised in Perpetual.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Choice replied, ¡°Do you have anything else you want to say. Or do you want to continue humiliating me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not...Anyway, you keep on saying I am insulting your family but you¡¯re not really my fiance¨¦.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Our parents have already discussed everything,¡± she asserted with look of surprise on her face.

    Matt grew emboldened by her surprise certain that he had finally thought of something that could help save him.

    ¡°Yes they have but we haven¡¯t been formally introduced.¡±

    ¡°Because, you were out here,¡± Choice interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, because of that. But our parents are just talking, nothing is definite yet.¡± Oh everything is already decided. You just think you have a choice. ¡°So,¡± he continued, ¡°That means that if we weren¡¯t engaged, I wouldn¡¯t be insulting your father with my previous action.¡±

    ¡°But we are to be engaged. I can¡¯t call it off and don¡¯t expect me to do so.¡±

    ¡°But admit it, if we weren¡¯t engaged, I wouldn¡¯t be committing an offence against the Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Choice admitted grudgingly, ¡°But it¡¯s not going to be possible to cancel our betrothal.¡±

    ¡°Let me worry about that. But if we weren¡¯t to be engaged, you wouldn¡¯t be insulted and there wouldn¡¯t be any need to¡­¡± He trailed off and Choice knew what he wanted her to say.

    ¡°I guess if our betrothal was cancelled, I would have no hard feelings seeing you with someone else and there wouldn¡¯t be any need to talk about this incident.¡±

    ¡°Yes, definitely. Yes,¡± he said sighing in relief. He¡¯d managed himself and his family out of a bad situation. How he was going to convince his father and her father to end their engagement was frankly none of her business. He would either be able to fulfill his plans or she would pretend to not have understood what her father really meant when he told her she had a choice. She would just claim to not have liked him and would want to meet other noblemen. The problem with that was that her father would be displeased with her.

    She was okay with that though, she would just have to be a bit more careful. Choice decided to return to the party. For now, she had dealt with one problem, there was still a lot more she had to learn.

    <hr>

    Later that night, Choice waved goodbye to the noblemen and women leaving in their kariots and carriages. It had been a worthwhile evening and she had seen Matt talking in corner with his father. She had even glimpsed them going to a seperate room to talk with her father. It looked like Matt was valued by his father more than she had assumed. Choice bet that she would be told about the cancellation of her betrothal the next day.

    Did it annoy her that conversations about her future could be discussed and decided upon without her presence or approval? Yes but she just had to bear. They¡¯d be a day when no one would make decisions about her life without her.

    Choice waited until the last guests left before walking quickly to her room and quickly tossing aside the gold dress she had been wearing. There wasn¡¯t any colour she despised more than gold. It was so excessively gaudy. So unnecessarily flamboyant. Look at me, it screamed. Look at how important I am. Look at how valuable I am, how glamourous.

    She preferred the coolness of silver, it¡¯s quiet elegance and understated beauty. She likened it to a hidden blade. Choice knew nothing about fighting but she knew all about waiting and hiding. She¡¯d been doing it all her life. So no, Choice did not like gold but she wore what was prepared for her and ate what was given to her. The King did not like disobedience.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Choice stepped over the dress on the floor and fell face down on her bed in her slip. There was so much to do and think about. But she would deal with that later. For now, she would revel in her dreams.

    Hours later, Choice¡¯s eyes were still wide open as she looked at the grey coloured ceiling of her room. She¡¯d found it difficult to sleep as thought after thought went through her head. She¡¯d been trying to formulate a strategy to take the throne but she always came to the same conclusion. I need allies.

    It was impossible for someone to ascend to the most premier position in the land without any supporters. Unfortunately, that was exactly what Choice had. Nothing. Even her own mother would rather support her younger brother and not her.

    The main reason why allies were so important in the race to the throne was because of the method used to determine the future King. Each prince was given a part of the country to manage for a particular period of time. Whoever had the most prosperous territory would often be the person to get the throne. Most princes didn¡¯t know anything about managing a territory. In fact most princes ignored places that weren¡¯t in the capital. They wouldn¡¯t know what produce suited which city or how to manage trading routes. They needed people who knew this to take care of it for them.

    Apart from that most of them artificially increased the profits of their area by ¡®redirecting¡¯ money from elsewhere for the duration of their management. Whio cared what happened after it was over and there was no money coming into a region that had gotten used to it. Princes weren¡¯t allowed to have finances unrelated to the royal family because of threat of rebellion. They weren¡¯t allowed to have private armies either. So what did they do, they made deals with allies. In exchange for favours in the future, they would receive help with their territories.

    This was one of the main reasons why the power of the nobles had been steadily rising over the past centuries as they were allowed to have private armies and create wealth with only a little bit going to the government. Nobody wanted to talk about it but the family was in sore need of money. Intelligent her father may be but he was horrible at managing his finance. He clearly hadn¡¯t learned the right lessons when he was a prince.

    Choice rolled around on her bed before suddenly sitting up. Nothing would come out of lying and thinking about how difficult her task was. She decided to walk to a lake not far from her room in the palace. This was a habit she¡¯d had since she was a child.

    Anytime something horrible happened, she would always go near a body of water and instantly feel refreshed. She¡¯d done some of her best thinking near water and so nowadays anytime she had something difficult she was dealing with, she went to a lake or a river and found herself calming down.

    The lake wasn¡¯t far from her room and she sat down, she felt her head clearing a little bit. Choice lay on the damp grass and looked at the night sky. Even though it was dark, the moon was full and brightly shining. Choice raised her hand to the sky imagining for a moment that she was holding the moon in her hand. The light of the moon was so bright that for a moment Choice convinced herself that her hand was glowing.

    It was uncommon to see so many stars out and Choice felt herself begin to calm down. She hadn¡¯t realised how wound up she had being since she had returned to the palace. She always had to be careful and pretend to be the perfect princess. Also, she hadn¡¯t had sex since she¡¯d finished at Perpetual. Although it had been a horrible time at that school, at least she had been away from any family. Since she was learning to be a perfect noble woman, occasional slip ups were expected. Unfortunately, now that she¡¯d graduated she was supposed to be proper and this meant, along with a few other things, no sex.

    Now though, she could feel herself relaxing. She had certainly made the right decision to come here where she would not be disturbed.

    The atmosphere was tranquil and Choice told herself that this was a sign. That the stars and the moon and the lake were for her. Reassuring her that she could do it. That she could be Queen. Choice bowed her head and muttered a few words of thanks to the Moon for letting her witness such beauty.

    As Choice gave her thanks, she heard a noise. She turned her head to see if there was anyone with her but saw no one. Must have been a animal. Still it was a sign that she had been there for some time. Choice knew she had to return to her room. She was certain that she would be able to sleep and deal with tomorrow¡¯s problems tomorrow.

    It was while bending down and taking some water from the clear lake that she saw it. There was somebody standing over her stabbing towards her with a sword. ¡®Fuck. Not again,¡¯ Choice thought and immediately rolled away. The blade stabbed towards where she was before and Choice heard a splash as the sword struck water.

    Choice didn¡¯t wait for her attacker to recover from her surprise escape. She immediately started running away without asking him any stupid questions like who are you, how did you get here. The man was dressed in servant garb and was clearly here to kill her. There wasn¡¯t a need to ask anything more.

    Don¡¯t underestimate Choice because she could not fight. The one thing she was very very good at was running. Choice never forgot the time when she was ambushed as a child and how she had almost died because she was slow at running. Ever since that time, Choice had never stopped improving her running capabilities. It was the one physical action she excelled at.

    When the assassin saw that Choice had started running, he immediately gave chase but surprisingly could not catch up to her. Choice ran like she had wings on her feet. She didn¡¯t waste energy shouting for help as she she had gone to a part of the palace that didn¡¯t have many people in order to relax her mind. Stupid, stupid Choice. I should have never trusted that I would be safe in the palace. I can¡¯t die. I can¡¯t die here. I haven¡¯t even come any bit closer to being king. I can¡¯t die.

    It seemed that the assassin had realised that he couldn¡¯t catch up to her because she couldn¡¯t hear the sound of running feet anymore. Choice was a few metres away from where she could cry for help when she felt herself stop moving. For a few moments, it felt like she had left her body as she saw herself in slow motion fall to the ground. Then time sped up and she understood why she had fell.

    Choice looked at her ankle and saw a serrated knife sticking out from her ankle. Obviously the assassin had realised that he couldn¡¯t catch up to her and decided to stop her from running. Choice opened her mouth to scream for help. There wasn¡¯t any point in not doing it anymore. Alas, as she opened her mouth to scream, the assassin slapped his hand over her mouth and stuffed some cloth to muffle the sound of her cries.

    ¡°Well aren¡¯t you troublesome, making me expend so much effort.¡± Choice tried to use her hands to hit him but he chuckled and stabbed both of her wrists with two knives. She saw the knives pierce through her wrists with barely no resistance and came to the strange realisation that the human body was very fragile. The pain was indescribable.

    The assassin tied her wrists and dragged her body back to the lake. Although she struggled all the way, she couldn''t free herself from her restraints. He laughed showing his whitened teeth to her and she understood that he had brought her here to kill her.

    ¡°Beautiful place, this. Well, what do you expect from a palace.¡± He noticed her glaring at him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s nothing personal. I bet if you knew why you had to die, you would offer yourself up. You love your kingdom, don¡¯t you. Okay, I¡¯m going to free your mouth, any last words.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, you know. At least tell me why you¡¯re killing me.¡±

    ¡°No can do sweetie,¡± he said and forced the cloth back into her mouth. Choice tried to tell him to wait and listen to her but he didn¡¯t listen to her. Choice refused to believe this. She couldn¡¯t believe that after having such a lovely time, she was going to die at the same place.

    Choice saw the assassin carry a heavy block of stone and had a bad feeling. She began to struggle even further and through luck managed to cut through the rope with the knife sticking through her wrist. She tried to run but couldn¡¯t because of the knife through her ankle.

    The assassin turned after hearing a noise and saw her trying to hop away. A flash of irritation came on his face and he took three steps to catch up to her hobbling. As quick as light came the sword that he used to cut her throat.

    Choice saw her blood drip down her gown. She quickly raised her hands to her neck trying to prevent the flow but the knives on her wrists just stabbed at her chest making more blood flow out. The assassin shook his head and dragged her body closer to the lake and dumped her on the grass. Choice felt her body grow colder and tried to do anything. Anything to prevent her oncoming death.

    But she was powerless and as she felt the assassin wrap the stone to her with ropes, she felt more furious than she¡¯d ever felt in the world. What had she done wrong that she had to be killed on her nineteenth birthday. Why had she been attacked when she was seven. Why did she have to go to Aunt Bas, why did she have to go to Perpetual. Why did she have to go through so many horrible things in her life. Why did the world seem to delight in kicking her down all the time. She couldn¡¯t even enjoy a lake like she used to without happening something happening to her.

    As she lay there dying, Choice felt a rush of rage. She had not done anything wrong. She had only wanted to be King. She cursed and hated everyone. Her father, her brothers, Aunt Bas. Even her mother. They¡¯d all pushed and pushed until she¡¯d ended up where she was. Dead.

    Even as the assassin pushed her into the lake, as she heard the splash of the water and felt herself getting colder, she held onto her anger at anyone and she swore that in her next life she would never be powerless. The stone was a heavy weight pulling her further down the surprisingly deep lake.

    Choice looking at the full moon and screamed a wordless cry of outrage before all fell silent.

 Chapter Four: Rebirths Always Come With Power Ups

    Fred watched the princess¡¯ body drift down the lake before he was certain she had died. This had been a troublesome assassination. Not a difficult one because the princess could not fight but it had taken a lot of effort before he had been able to create this opportunity to murder the princess and that was mostly because of luck.

    He had been given good money for this assassination and he had almost lost the target. He could imagine what would have happened to his reputation if he had not been able to kill her. But there wasn¡¯t nothing to worry about anymore. He had fulfilled his mission and could not get out of this backwards kingdom.

    Fred took out a pill shaped object from his pocket and threw it on the ground. He waited for a moment before a sound came from the direction where he had landed.

    ¡°Has it been done,¡± a voice came from the crushed pill.

    ¡°Yes. She is dead,¡± he replied. There was silence from the other side although he heard some scuffling.

    ¡°It seems you have brother Frederick. Return back to the temple. You need to be rewarded for your service to keeping this world safe by the leaders.¡±

    ¡°Nah,¡± Fred replied without pause.

    ¡°What do you mean, brother Frederick.¡±

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve done my part and I¡¯m not coming back.¡±

    ¡°I surely hope you¡¯re joking.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m bored and tired of the Chapel. I deserve a break. I¡¯m not coming back so don¡¯t look for me.¡±

    ¡°Fred. Listen to me. Come back to the chapel. We can talk about things we can do to make you feel more comfortable. Maybe you can take a break. But don¡¯t leave. Especially not now after all the Commune has done for you.¡±

    ¡°Shaun, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not coming back. Disperse.¡± Fred said the key word to break the connection. He had been on this mission for one year and his time outside the commune had shown him a different world. One that he wanted to participate in. He felt sorry for Shaun and the commune but they would train another assassin. They always do.

    Fred began to walk away from the lake where he had just killed the only princess of Legume when he heard a loud sound behind him. He quickly unsheathed his blade and turned to look back to deal with the person that might have seen the deed he had committed. To his surprise, it was the least person he expected to see.

    <hr>

    Meanwhile, Choice drifted down the water, her blood dyeing the previously beautiful lake red. As her body hit the body of the lake, the bright light from the full moon pierced through the lake to her body casting a silver shine on the pool of blood. Choice hadn¡¯t yet died but the distance was negligible, she was only a step away from death. Water entered her mouth, her nose and the open injuries on her body and a miracle happened.

    As if something had heard her anger and rage, the wounds began to close up. Her body began to writhe and her body body began to glow. A dim silver light shone from the lake and met with that from the moon.

    Choice¡¯s eyes in opened in the water and she looked around her in wonder. She was very certain that she had been about to die but at that moment, she was filled with so much energy. She felt as if she was in control of everything and that every movement of hers would lead to a response from the world. Choice looked down at her hands and saw the wound at her wrist begin to close around the knife.

    It didn¡¯t occur to Choice to question why she was not drowning and she didn¡¯t know why her injuries were healing. What she knew was that she could not allow her wounds to heal with the knife still in them. She raised her arm to her mouth and used her mouth to yank the knife out of her right arm. Yanking the serrated knife out of her arm was painful but for some reason the pain was muted and was within her tolerance.

    Choice waited for the wrist to heal and moved her hand back and forth for a few seconds before yanking the other blade out of her other wrist. Then, she bent down as fluidly -and maybe even more- as she would on land and took the other serrated blade out of her ankle. Choice shook her ankle a few times and marveled at how quickly it had closed up and how she had felt no pain.

    She let out a peal of laughter and pure joy. Choice was almost certain that she was have a delusion at the moment of death but at least it was one where she felt not as powerless as she had few moments ago. Choice made the decision to swim up to the surface and before she could even move she felt the water move her!

    Now that she focused, she realised that she was breathing normally in the water and she didn¡¯t feel any resistance from it. It was a crazy thought but could she control the water? Choice raised a finger and thought about making a water bubble appear at the top of the finger. To her surprise, it happened. She moved her hands and the water moved along with her thoughts.

    At this let out another laugh of pure joy. Now she was closer to the surface so this was the sound that had alerted Fred. He turned around and to his surprise saw Princess Choice rising up out of the water. He stared in shock as her bare feet stepped on the grass growing by the side of lake. He was certain that he had killed her but he saw no injuries on her. This was the first time that previously dead person had come back to life in front of him. ¡®Shit,¡¯ he thought, ¡®no one said she was bloody magical.¡±

    Fred brought out an item from his pocket. It was a magical defence item. He had gotten in years ago after scavenging a fallen mage apprentice and had never used it before today. However, he knew that there was something weird about the princess.

    Choice marvelled at her wrists and felt her neck to find evidence her injury but there was nothing, not even a scar. She had seen healing magic performed before but not even the healer at Perpetual could have healed the wound she had received.

    Choice looked up at the light from the moon and noticed the silver emitting from her body. She looked curiously at it for a while to understand why she was glowing then heard a sound. Now, Choice had always had good senses being able to see better than others in the dark for example but after surviving the murder attempt, her senses seemed to improve. She cocked her head and listened for a minute to the sounds of the night. The swaying of the grass, the leaves rustling in the wind, thousands of insects buzzing and the sound of someone breathing.

    She turned her head and noticed the man that had tried to kill her. For a second, Choice felt the sensation of her neck being slit open. Surprisingly, he hadn¡¯t left the scene of his crime. He must have been certain that she was dead. She couldn¡¯t blame him, she had been certain she was dead as well.

    Choice wanted to rush up and him and use all the power she felt for something useful. But what stopped her was that he hadn¡¯t run away. Usually when people don¡¯t run away, it¡¯s because they have something that they think can be used to fight back. Also, Choice wanted to ask him why he had tried to kill her. So Choice decided to wait for a few minutes and see what he would do. It was fine. Reviving hadn¡¯t changed Choice¡¯s character. She was still good at waiting.

    Sweat dripped down Fred¡¯s face at Choice¡¯s stare. The defense charm created a barrier around his body that blocked most attacks but it ran on mana and since he was no mage, it was using mana that came with the item. Soon it would run out of mana and he would be exposed to whatever the princess came at him with.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    He decided to take his chance and not wait. He had killed her before, he was sure he could do it again. Fred ran at her at his fastest speed. Before she could react he duck below eye length and slashed at her legs. He felt no resistance for her flimsy clothing and quickly leaped back after his successful attack.

    When he stood up, he was surprised at what he saw. He could see the blood spilling from her legs but it was already healing! Fred knew that the mana remaining in the charm was draining quicker since movement took more energy that just standing still.

    Choice glared at him and suddenly a spike of water stabbed towards him.. The barrier blocked the attack but the force of the attack was so great that he was pushed back a few metres. What the fuck.

    ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± Choice asked. Fred ignored her question and shot an arrow at her. This time the arrow didn¡¯t reach her before some water splashed up from the lake to block it.

    Fred made a face like he had swallowed something bitter.

    ¡°I said, Why did you attack me?¡± Fred ignored her question again. He was running out of time. The more time he spent talking to that freak, the less likely he was to come out of this alive. He once again rushed at her and when the water came in front of her to block his attack, he quickly moved to her back and stabbed her.

    When the blade pierced through her back, Fred¡¯s charm ran out. He rejoiced that he had been able to kill her just in time. He was certain that she was dead as he had pierced through her heart.

    ¡°So,¡± he heard a voice say, ¡°Has that thing run out of energy.¡± Choice had noticed that there was a membrane that had covered the assassin and that it had been fluctuating whenever he moved or she hit it. She correctly deduced that it was running out of energy. So she had made him think that he had moved too quickly for her to notice so that he would use more effort to attack and use up more of the item¡¯s energy.

    Fred¡¯s face paled when he heard her voice, he threw caution to the wind and tried to run. Unfortunately for him, he was right next to her. Still he didn¡¯t understand how she had avoided his blow. He was certain that he had pierced through her. As he thought this, Choice¡¯s figure began to fluctuate and his sword fell down into the pool of water made by the collapse of her figure. Right in front of him, a few steps away was the princess unharmed and untouched.

    Fred began to despair. He had told the commune that he was not returning, so no one would come looking for him if he did not return. Still she didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t return, the commune will come looking for me. You should probably let me go.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Do you think I am stupid. Since you have a group that told you to kill me, if I let you go. You guys will just come back and you will be better prepared for my powers. I might as well kill you now.¡± Fred could not argue with that knowledge still he wouldn¡¯t give in to this monster. If he was going to die, he would do so with dignity.

    ¡°Well, if you know this, kill me. I¡¯d rather die than tell you anything, you monster.¡±

    ¡°Monster. Me? I¡¯m just a princess. Speak, tell me why this ¡®commune¡¯ is trying to kill me. Tell me why you said I¡¯d give myself up if I knew the reason for my death. Why don¡¯t you tell me now and we¡¯ll see if I give up my life.¡±

    Fred snorted and spat in her face. ¡°I¡¯m telling you shit. You might as well kill me now.¡± Choice wiped her face. Her eyes darkened and she looked at the assassin with real malice.

    ¡°Recognise this?¡± She asked raising up the serrated blades he had used to pierce her skin. She had kept them after removing them from her body. Fred glared at her. He knew that even if he died at the moment, he was going to the Hill because he had done the most to save the world. It¡¯s all up to you now Shaun.

    Choice raised up a knife and when she was about to bring it down, she hesitated. She had done a lot of things at Perpetual for survival but she had never physically injured someone before. Was she sure she could do this. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take him to her parents and see if they could get some information out of him.

    Fred saw her hesitation and laughed mockingly. ¡°I bet you¡¯ve never hurt someone before. You probably don¡¯t know how to use a blade. Why don¡¯t you drop that knife before you hurt yourself princess.¡± Choice clenched her teeth and felt the feeling of her throat being slit again before she let the knife go and let it fall to the ground.

    Inwardly Fred felt relief. While he said he wasn¡¯t scared of death, he really wasn¡¯t ready to go to the hill. There was a lot of things he had yet to experience. He was sure that the princess would take him to her parents and he knew how to escape from prisons. It wouldn¡¯t even be difficult as the Legume Kingdom was really backwards.

    ¡°Do you know I¡¯ve always liked water,¡± Choice said conversationally. Fred looked puzzling at her. What exactly is she trying to do now? ¡°Water is really the only type of element that exist in three states. My healer once said that the element that killed mages the most while they were learning how to use magic was water because they always saw the calm, healing nature of water. People know fire is dangerous, wind is dangerous even earth is dangerous. But water, water is tranquil, water is safe. Really water is not safe. It¡¯s dangerous. And it¡¯s fucking everywhere.¡±

    At this she lowered her face to his and followed the trail that his sweat had left on his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s in the air. It¡¯s on plants and it¡¯s your sweat. It¡¯s in your blood. And me, I fucking control water. I can make your blood squeeze you from the inside. I can make your sweat become knives underneath your skin. And as most water users are healers. I can heal you from your wounds and start all over again. So you want to tell me what¡¯s going on and just die or you want to suffer and then tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Fred gulped. ¡°Torture won¡¯t work on me. And I bet you can¡¯t do any of what you just claimed. I know some water users and they can only control water that they bring or from a large body of water. Your threats mean nothing to me.¡±

    Choice smiled darkly. She¡¯d had enough of being powerless and people underestimating her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I can¡¯t control your blood. Yet. But this sweat all over your face. I just need to reach out and I can do this.¡± As she said this, she directed his sweat to go underneath his skin and she used it to stab into his dermis. As he screamed, Choice raised the knife again. A life for a life, a stab for a stab.

    <hr>

    A few hours later, Choice felt satisfied at her work. She wasn¡¯t good at torture but she instinctively knew how to heal injuries and she¡¯d read a lot of books. It¡¯d taken her a while but she thought she¡¯d finally broke him. Now she wasn¡¯t certain that the information she¡¯d gotten from him was right but she didn¡¯t have more time to stay with as the sun was coming up and she knew that she¡¯d have to be in the palace soon.

    Now she looked at the bloodied body. After healing him countless times, his body had begun to stop healing as quickly as it used to.

    ¡°Is that all,¡± Fred rasped, ¡°Are you finished. Can I die now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad Fred. It¡¯s nothing you did. I would have broken too. It¡¯s not like you had any information anyway. All you knew what that I was dangerous and you had to kill me. You don¡¯t even know where your Commune of Celestial Light is located. All that silence and pain for nothing. Oh well, at least I got some great practice out of it.¡±

    Fred looked up at this woman¡¯s cold face and dark skin. He knew that his leaders were right this woman was not good for anyone and would bring disaster to the world. He was just so sorry that he had not being able to keep quiet. Fred wanted to worry a==for the world and the commune but he didn¡¯t have the energy to worry for himself. He knew that she had no use for him as she had stopped fully healing him minutes before.

    Choice noted his silence and became aware of his despair. Choice wished she had more technical know how as she wanted to hurt him more. This was the closest she had ever being in her life and even though she was completely healed, she could still feel a shadow of a knife in her neck. She knew that she would never forget this moment and she would never forget his face.

    ¡°You should be proud. When I become Queen in the future, you will be essential in any retelling of my story, the catalyst for my growth.¡±

    ¡°Queen,¡± Fred scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s your goal. You want to become Queen. Well let me tell you this now, you¡¯ll never become Queen. I can assure you of that.¡± Choice frowned at this statement and quicker than he could see, slit his throat. She¡¯d already stabbed him in the wrist and in his ankle. It was time to finish her payback. Choice inspected his body and removed everything on him apart from his clothing.

    She dragged his body to the lake and tossed him in. Fred began to struggle as he felt his blood flow out from his throat. He wasn¡¯t the person supposed to have died her. She was supposed to have died. Choice used the water to hold him down in the lake until finally he stopped moving and the life slipped out of his body.

    Choice waited a couple seconds before she was certain he was dead then let him float down to the bottom of the lake. There wasn¡¯t any need to alert anyone to what happened. She would return to the palace before her disappearance was noted and she would come back later to check his belongings. Choice used his sword as a shovel and buried his belongings for future inspection.

    As the sun came out, Choice walked away from the lake but only for a few seconds as shortly after she had a splitting headache and fainted to the ground.

 Chapter Five: Water Is Messed Up

    The sun shone down through the brown leaves on one of the clearings in the capital. The clearing was totally silent, although this silence was interrupted by the sound of an occasional falling leaf. Spring was in season and soon the trees would shed their coverings.

    On the grass lay a woman with dark skin and even darker hair. She was face down and was dressed in flimsy clothing too flimsy to prevent her body from shivering from the chill from the breeze. Choice lay on the grass and didn¡¯t wake up despite the bright sun and chilly wind. She lay there sleeping heavily heavily when the moon shone again and the sun rose on another day.

    It was the rain that woke her up. Choice felt her body being caressed and embraced by liquid. In her sleep she dreamt that she was back in the lake dying and drowning. She dreamt that she had not been able to save herself and that she had become one more casualty of the palace.

    It was the dream that woke her up screaming into the dusk. Choice looked up at the grey sky and noticed the droplets of rain falling on her skin. She stumbled to her feet despite the heavy headache and realised that she had probably been out there for longer than she had planned. She noted that the place she had buried her ambusher¡¯s belongings was untouched.

    She looked at her muddy body covered with fallen leaves and glanced back at the lake. She considered jumping in the lake to clean the grime but couldn¡¯t bring herself to go into a place where she had dumped a corpse. She tried to move the water with her mind to clean herself but all she got for her efforts was a worse headache. She had a nosebleed and almost blacked out but was able to stay awake.

    Choice turned to look at the water in the lake in trepidation and had her suspicions confirmed. She hadn¡¯t been able to move the water, not even a droplet. The headache she had convinced her that trying again would be a foolish idea. Choice decided to go back to the palace and have a bath. After that she could try to understand what had happened to her ability to move water.

    After walking for half an hour, Choice got closer to the main palace. To her surprise, she didn¡¯t see any extra security that she expected to find when the sole princess had been missing for half a day. The frenzy she expected to find was not there. Puzzled, she made her way to the bathroom. She was filthy and needed to clean up.

    <hr>

    Staying in the warm water soothed her headache and half an hour later, it had completely disappeared. Emboldened by this, Choice tried again to move water with her mind. It was not to be.

    Choice could not move the water with her mind.

    Still this time she didn¡¯t have a headache like she had previously. She kept on trying again and again but still had the same result. The water would not bloody move. Choice started panicking and kept on trying. This had been the only good news she had gotten in a long time. Magic wasn¡¯t a common thing but it was something that when you had it never left.

    It didn¡¯t matter what direction Choice faced or how desperate she was, the water remained indifferent to her efforts. In a move of desperation, Choice dove underneath the water hoping maybe being under the water would help her. No such luck. At this point she had a throbbing forehead and she had a nosebleed.

    Still going under the water helped her to calm down. Choice mocked herself and the fantasies she¡¯d had of using her magic to take care of everything. Hadn¡¯t she learnt by now that she never got what she wanted. Yet here she was, still hoping that the universe would throw her a bone and help her out for once.

    Underneath the water, she began to organise her thoughts and suddenly realised that at some point she had stopped holding her breath yet had not had any problem breathing in water. She thought back to the day before and remembered that the first talent she had displayed was breathing under water. This consoled her. Maybe if she waited a bit longer, her powers would return. There really wasn¡¯t anything she could do but wait. Waiting was always the path she took in life.

    Under the water was peaceful and Choice became more serene and tranquil. She let go of all her worries of her powers and enjoy what she had currently. It was then that Choice noticed the water moving and following the movements of her body. She became more excited and immediately the water stopped following her. Choice recognised that enthusiasm was getting in the way and tried to resume her previous mood of calm indifference. When she did so, the resumed following her movements.

    She raised her hand and observed the liquid following it. Choice wanted to experiment more with it and see how far her control over water ran but before she could do so, she felt hands grab around her upper arms and pull her up. He surprise at this action interfered with her mood and immediately she felt her control over the water slip away.

    Choice came out of the water fuming and pushed away the hands of the maids pulling her up but before she could start scolding them, she heard an annoying wailing sound.

    ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t die. If I¡¯ve done anything wrong please punish me. Don¡¯t die please.¡± That annoying caterwauling sound belonged to Rachel, her mother¡¯s most trusted maid. She¡¯d never liked Rachel, partly because she felt that she was closer to Sera than she was and also because Rachel was the maid her mother sent to her to explain that she was too tired to play with her, maybe another time. There was never another time.

    She was a child and had blamed Rachel for her mother¡¯s refusal to meet with her. Even though she had now grown up and knew that Rachel was truly innocent, she never cared enough about her to stop disliking her. Also, Rachel didn¡¯t help by having one of the most annoying voices she had ever heard.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Choice lightly pushed Rachel off her and stood up dripping water down her nude body. She looked around the room and realised that Abigail, her step mother as well as a few other maids were there. She folded her arm and cocked her head at her step-mother unashamed of her bareness. They were the ones who had barged into her bathing, why should she care about their embarrassment.

    Abigail scoffed and roll her eyes. ¡°It looks like the effectiveness of Perpetual has dropped in the years since I left. Don¡¯t you know that exposing your body is something that only common women and whores do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me Mother Abigail. I learnt quite a lot from Perpetual. I was just curious why I got dragged from my relaxing bath like an animal.¡±

    ¡°Get dressed and follow me. Be with me in five minutes,¡± Abigail said and turned around, her intricately patterned green gown swished around her ankle as she glided out of the room. Say whatever you want about Abigail but there was a reason why she was considered a prized student of Perpetual. She was always held as an example at Choice¡¯s school of the perfect aristocratic lady.

    Choice quickly took a towel offered by Rachel and got dressed in the purple dress offered. She never looked good in purple but Abigail knew that. Choice slipped on her sandals and walked briskly to catch up with Abigail. She didn¡¯t want her father to think there was open disharmony in the palace. He was always so proud of how peaceful his household was. It was not going to be peaceful for long. Selection period was starting.

    Choice saw Abigail in one of the gardens glancing at a pocket watch. As she approached Abigail, Choice studied her form. At forty seven, Abigail looked as stunning as she was in her thirties. She had waist length brown hair and eyes. Her face was oval and she had a figure to die four. She had slim fingers and long eyelashes that just so. She was spectacular.

    It was no wonder that she was considered to be the preferred wife. Choice truly believed that she was the only person in the palace having frequent relations with the King. Still, Abigail knew she was favoured and sometimes, she used that as an excuse to belittle her and her mother.

    ¡°Ah, exactly five minutes,¡± Abigail said and closed her pocket watch, ¡°I knew sending you to Perpetual would have a good effect on you. Come here child let me see how you¡¯ve grown.¡± Abigail took her hand and turned her around to have a good look at her.

    ¡°Stars in the sky, your skin seems to have darkened since the last time I saw you. Aren¡¯t following the regimen I recommended when I saw you at Perpetual.¡± Yes, Abigail did come to see her at Perpetual. It was weird. Abigail was her step mother but she¡¯d interacted with her more than she did with her biological parents. Abigail came thrice every year while she was at Perpetual to meet with her and also have a dig at her. How embarrassing.

    ¡°My skin is just fine, mother Abigail,¡± Choice said with the exasperation. They¡¯d had a variant of this conversation countless time, ¡°I don¡¯t need to make it lighter. The sun and I have no quarrel with one another.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so you always say. But I¡¯m letting you know now that it¡¯ll be difficult to get a husband with skin like yours in this Kingdom. Maybe you¡¯ll have to go back to your mother¡¯s land to find one. Can you imagine that, a King¡¯s daughter going to have to search for a man to marry her?¡± Abigail laughed as she said this and made a signal to one of the maids to bring her a cup of tea.

    Choice bit her tongue to keep herself from saying her knee jerk response and waited for Abigail to take a sip of tea. ¡°As you say, I¡¯m the King¡¯s daughter. There will be no shortage of men to marry.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but they won¡¯t be respectable. Besides, I heard the Colburn rejected you as his betrothed because of your...complexion.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Choice asked surprised. That¡¯s what he landed with. Seriously.

    ¡°Why do you sound so surprised, my dear? Isn¡¯t that why you were missing for almost two days. And we found you, you were in the bath, drowning.¡± Choice shook in surprise at the fact that she¡¯d away longer than she thought and burst out laughing at the second sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous Abigail. Me, kill myself. Why the hell would I do that. Even if I was going to do it, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be for that bastard Matt.¡±

    Abigail put down her cup sharply. ¡°Language, Choice Legume. I know you love your mother dearly but you were sent to Perpetual and that¡¯s was to become a proper member of society. This is unbecoming of a refined lady. One might think you need to be retrained.¡±

    ¡°No, I apologise mother Abigail.,¡± Choice said through her teeth. She¡¯d kill Abigail in a heartbeat if it would prevent her from ever suggesting her returning to Perpetual. ¡°Just sometimes my blood gets heated up. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do understand that that¡¯s the tendency of your blood. Oh well, I guess you are okay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Choice forced a smile and got up. She assumed that Abigail was done with her. She always liked to have these talks that were basically mentally battles. To tell you the truth, Choiced didn¡¯t hate Abigail. Oh she wouldn¡¯t feel anything if she died but she couldn¡¯t deny that Abigail paid more attention to her than her own mother did. Strangely, she felt flattered by Abigail¡¯s antagonistic interest in her. Abigail subconsciously recognising her as a threat proved that she had a chance at winning the throne.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot what I called you for. Cedric is going to visit his old school and went to go talk to your father when he heard you¡¯d never seen magic before. He asked for you to accompany him, the foolish boy. So the King has given you permission to go the Internationale for three days.¡±

    ¡°Whoa. Cedric did that for me.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re his cute younger sister,¡± Abigail said walking up to Choice and adjusted her non-existent collar, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to teach him not to trust women too much. But he thinks we¡¯re harmless, so I¡¯ll warn you right now. If you disappoint my son or hurt, I¡¯ll make sure, you¡¯re sent back to the Perpetual Finishing School for Young Women. Trust me, I know how much you don¡¯t want to go back there.¡±

    Choice nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mother Abigail. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to hurt Cedric.¡± She curtseyed and turned away from Abigail. On the surface, Choice was very calm but in her head, she was jumping for joy. She was going to the Internationale.

    She was going to find out what the fuck was going on with her powers.

 Chapter Six: A Mothers Conspiracy

    A few days after receiving the good news from Abigail, Choice was given permission by her mother to come visit her. She¡¯d been trying to speak to her mother since then but the Queen had refused to let her into her section of the palace.

    Unlike usual, Choice was not led to her mother¡¯s chambers. Instead, Rachel handed her a change of clothing, a cloak with a hood and a mask.

    ¡°What are these for?¡± Choice asked.

    ¡°You would not want your identity to be known where we are going,¡± Rachel responded. Choice accepted that simple response intrigued at the mystery and secrecy. She changed out of the simple yet luxurious skirt and top she was into the one piece clothing Rachel. It was very uncomfortable and the material of the fabric chafed against her skin. This better be worth it, Choice thought.

    Rachel directed her to a side entrance she had not noticed before and they sneaked out of the palace.

    ¡°Is it safe to travel outside of the palace without guards,¡± Choice whispered. Rachel glanced at her in a way that made her feel as if she had asked something ridiculous yet still answered patiently.

    ¡°Your guards makes your identity very obvious, your highness. Don¡¯t worry we are two normal people walking in the streets. As long as you¡¯re not too obvious, nobody will pay attention to us.¡±

    Choice wanted to argue with Rachel because she did not want to agree that Rachel was correct about anything. Before she could say anything, Rachel took her hand and sped up. She probably thought that Choice would be a burden but looked approvingly at her when she realised that Choice was easily keeping up with her.

    As they kept walking, Choice noticed that they were leaving the parts of the capital considered proper and were heading towards the so-called unsavoury parts of the capital. The parts that were considered full of crime and refugees and people who were generally not rich enough to live in a better policed area.

    Choice expected to see people robbing other people in broad daylight or see dead bodies lying on the floor as expected but it had none of that. In fact, it looked normal. Maybe not as rich as in the centre of the capital or with as many massive houses but it looked like a normal place with normal people and she wondered why she had been warned away from places like this.

    Rachel caught her looking around in surprise and grinned.

    ¡°Not what you were expecting is it?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not,¡± Choice replied absent-mindedly.

    ¡°It used to be like that, you know. Never as severe, people didn¡¯t kill rampantly or in broad daylight. But this was the den of crime. No one up there cared as long we kept out of the way. They came down here for some fun but when they were bored of playing normal, they returned back to their positions. But your mother changed all that.¡±

    ¡°My mother the Queen, is involved with this area.¡±

    ¡°Aye. Improving her was one of the first things she did when she became the Queen. She helped reduce the crime and the death. We still have brothels and debtors but they are better regulated. Things aren¡¯t perfect but they are certainly better.¡±

    ¡°You say we a lot. Do you live here?¡±

    ¡°Used to before I started working for the Queen when you were five. I was ten then and there was nothing for me here so I decided to go work for the palace.¡±

    ¡°I think I can barely remember that. Wow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you really didn¡¯t like me as a child. You thought I was stealing your mother,¡± Rachel said and laughed. Even now I still don¡¯t like you, Choice thought and laughed along with her. ¡°Anyway, I owe the Queen a lot,¡± Rachel continued, ¡°So don¡¯t be angry with her when she doesn¡¯t see you often. She¡¯s got a lot she¡¯s dealing with.¡±

    For a split second, Choice could feel the blood rush up to her ears. How dare this girl interfere in her relationship with her mother? How dare she be close to Sera than her and know her better than she did? What was so special about her that her mother chose her to be her confidant? She raised her hand to do something she didn¡¯t know what. At that moment, Rachel turned to her side and saw her hand. She looked at it quizzically.

    The moment of anger passed and Choice gave an awkward smile as she brought the hand down on Rachel¡¯s head. She gave it a little pat and smiled more genuinely at the confused look on Rachel¡¯s head. She stroked the platinum blond hair for a moment before responding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s my mother. I won¡¯t forget that no matter how angry I am.¡± Rachel gave Choice a puzzled look but chose not to comment on her actions.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± she exhaled and then looked at a plain door. ¡°We are here.¡± Here? Where¡¯s here. Rachel walked to the door and gave it three short sharp raps.

    ¡°Password,¡± came a voice beyond the door.

    ¡°The frog jumped far down the well but got caught and fell.¡±

    There was a pause and Choice heard Rachel mumbling to herself that she had given the right password. Choice tried to listen to what was happening behind the door. Her senses had been heightened since her awakening at the forest and even though it was not as good as it been then it was still much better than usual.

    Still, she was surprised she heard nothing coming from the house. Not even a scratch or whisper. Either there was nothing making any sound in the house, which was unlikely or there was something preventing sound from coming out from the house. Probably runes or somesuch.

    After a minute of waiting, the door creaked open. Rachel looked to her right and left for a minute before entering the house, still holding her hand. The door shut behind them and Choice could hear no noise from the outside. There was clearly magic afoot.

    The hallway they were walking in was dimly lit and headed downward. As Choice looked at her surroundings to find some information about where she was, she heard Rachel and the person that invited them whispering.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t inform us you were coming with a guest,¡± their welcomer said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I needed to. The Queen invited her.¡±

    ¡°The Queen, really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At this, the woman inclined her head slyly to see Choice¡¯s features. She could see nothing as she already had a blank mask on in contrast to the patterns on the masks of Rachel and the welcomer. After trying for a few minutes to get anything, the woman gave up and turned back to Rachel.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±

    ¡°Oh come on R, I can keep a secret.¡±

    ¡°You definitely cannot,¡± Rachel scoffed. At this she held her hand again and pulled me in a different direction. They had reached the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Is there a need to keep on pulling me. I can walk quite well,¡± Choice whispered. Rachel looked at her and blinked as if that hadn¡¯t occurred to her.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t realise but we are almost there,¡± she said and released her hands. They walked for a few minutes in silence when Choice realised that they were walking at an incline. It looked like their destination wasn¡¯t actually the house.

    When they eventually levelled out, there was another door. Rachel pushed open the door and they stepped out into an open street. Choice looked behind her and saw another house which looked dilapidated and abandoned.

    Choice drew her cloak closer to her and finger the three knives she had had gotten from the assassin. The street was deserted, something she had never seen before in the capital. It was very odd so Choice became more alert and she noticed that Rachel¡¯s posture changed too. She stood straighter and her eyes were darting around their environs.

    She heard Rachel mutter, ¡°oh fuck it¡± to herself when she heard an wheezing sound coming from the distance. Choice pulled Rachel to one side and an arrow passed the space they had previously occupied.

    ¡°Shit. This is bad.¡± Rachel said and started running.

    ¡°What is bad?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s doing a welcoming ceremony. I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d let this happen on the day when you are supposed to come here.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°What welcoming ceremony? Who¡¯s officiating it?¡± Choice asked. Rachel wanted to respond to the question but couldn¡¯t do so because a figure came out of the darkness and attacked her.

    Rachel got a sword out of nowhere and blocked the strike of the masked person.

    ¡°Stay behind me,¡± She told Choice. Choice wasn¡¯t planning on moving in the first place. She couldn¡¯t fight and she didn¡¯t have access to her magic at the moment so there really wasn¡¯t anything she could do.

    Rachel blocked the thrust of the other sword and sent an aggressive slash back at the figure. They jumped back out of the range of the attack and threw a blade at Rachel. She used her sword to block the knife and as she did so, the figure ran at top speed into the opening that had appeared.

    The feint didn¡¯t work though as another sword came to block the slash from the figure. Surprise, Rachel was a double wielder! However, this didn¡¯t seem to surprise the figure who used their other hand to slash at the stomach with a small blade. Rachel moved her waist so that the blade just brushed past her stomach.

    At this moment, Rachel dropped her blade on the right hand and gave the figure a powerful punch, then put her blade on their neck while they were dazed.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve done well girls,¡± a voice said. Choice looked to her right to see a woman walking out of the shadows. It was to her surprise her mother the Queen dressed in a warrior¡¯s garb.

    ¡°Your senses are still quite sharp, Rachel,¡± Sera said, ¡°But you lost. It¡¯s first blood remember and you are bleeding.¡± Choice¡¯s eyes went down to Rachel¡¯s bleeding abdomen. It looked like that previous attack had hit her after all.

    ¡°That¡¯s is unfair,¡± Rachel complained, ¡°If it was in a life or death battle, I¡¯d have killed her when my blade was against her neck.¡±

    ¡°And if her blade was heavily poisoned, you would have died after. What is the number one thing I thought you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be the first to get injured. Injuries slow you down.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m trying to teach you girls how to win a fight not die with your opponent. Now girls, make the sign.¡± At her instruction, Rachel and the other girl trepidatiously towards one another and then shook hands.

    ¡°Good,¡± Choice¡¯s mother replied clearly pleased and then looked at her, ¡°Choice. It¡¯s really good to see you. I heard you were trying to kill yourself.¡±

    ¡°What? No. That¡¯s just an exaggeration I would never try to kill myself and definitely not over a boy like Matt Colburn.¡±

    Her mother hummed at that and gave her a blinding smile. ¡°Good, I would be embarrassed if you ever did that. I would make sure you didn¡¯t get buried in the family plot. Come in.¡±

    Sera walked ahead and Choice looked at her open mouthed. She¡¯d never seen her mother look freer and happier than at this moment and Sera just had to go and ruin it. Choice ran to catch up with her mother and saw a wall that she¡¯d overlooked sliding up. This was the entrance to whatever her mother was hiding.

    Sera, Choice, Rachel and the other woman walked in and the entrance slid down behind her.

    ¡°Mother, Abigail told me that father¡¯s let me go with Cedric to the Internationale.¡±

    ¡°I know that¡¯s why I called you.¡±

    ¡°Mother I¡¯ve been trying to meet up with you for three days. If you wanted to speak to me, you would have responded.¡±

    ¡°I was busy,¡± Sera replied nonchalantly. Choice bit her lips at that casually dismissive response. Sera continued on ¡°I am your mother and we may not have a perfect relationship but I know you and I know you did something to make Matt Colburn want to stop his betrothal.¡± Choice stayed silent and Sera looked at her pointedly until she spoke reluctantly.

    ¡°I caught him having sex with someone else on my birthday and accused him of actively trying to humiliate the Royal Family. Surprisingly it worked.¡±

    ¡°I thought it would be something like that. You know there will be another, right. Another man, another marriage. Extra money for our coffers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with what happens then when it happens.¡±

    ¡°Still eventually, you¡¯ll get tired of refusing and being portrayed as selfish. You will give in just to have a peaceful life but it never becomes peaceful.¡± As they were walking, Choice saw rows of people training in the fields. They were many of them and they were dressed in well kept uniforms. They had formations and were so organised that she knew what she was seeing. This was a militia. A well funded, well kept one. Her mother was raising an army under the King¡¯s nose.

    ¡°Is that what happened to you, then. Did you give in to have a peaceful life?¡±

    ¡°A little of that but mostly I loved your father. He wasn¡¯t such a dick then. Anyway, there will be someone else. It will always happen but as long as your brother becomes King, things will change. Things will be better, for women and for men. But for women especially.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you are raising an army? To make Cero King and improve the status of women in this Kingdom.¡±

    ¡°I can only do so much. We need someone on the throne to make decision.¡± I could be that someone on the throne, Choice thought but did not say out loud. She looked around her and saw the young men and women practicing and duelling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it illegal to do this,¡± she asked her back facing her mother. ¡°I could have sworn there was something preventing royal member from doing this.¡± She turned around and looked dead straight in her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of father finding out?¡±

    ¡°Oh my darling, that only applies to male member of the family. It¡¯s actually quite specific. ¡®Let no male heir or member of the royal family raise a militia or engage in common commerce so as not to distract from the crown.¡¯ They didn¡¯t even think about women being able to raise an army or make money so there¡¯s nothing against that in the Code of Conducts.¡±

    Choice nodded her head. There was still something weird going on. If her mother felt it was important for her to know this, she¡¯d had a year to tell her. There was another reason for her summoning and she felt that she would not like it.

    ¡°Okay mother, this is cool and jazz but tell me the truth. Why am I here? Why have you called me here.¡±

    ¡°I am limited in how much money and power I can give to this. We need to help your brother take the throne so things can be better and for that things have to be done. Sacrifices have to be made.¡±

    ¡°Okay I¡¯m getting where you are going with this. You want to sell things from the palace we no longer need like jewelry, dresses?¡±

    ¡°No, any half decent jeweller will recognise royal jewels and will not get further involved. No that¡¯s not it. I need you to get married to someone wealthy and important.¡± Sera said the last sentence gently as if breaking bad news to someone with a fragile mental state. She shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to do it but nobody said you have to live your whole life with him. You can do what your aunt Bas did and end him. Sun knows I would have killed your father ages ago if I could get away with it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Now Choice, don¡¯t be like this. This is for the greater good. Think of all the women you¡¯ll be helping with this.¡±

    ¡°NO,¡± Choice shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡±

    ¡°Now Choice, don¡¯t be selfish,¡± Sera snapped out.

    ¡°Selfish, I¡¯m selfish! Because I don¡¯t want to whore myself out to the highest bidder, I¡¯m selfish.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic Choice Annabelle Legume. You¡¯re not whoring yourself out. But you are not considering the wider impacts of your sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°If not wanting to get married to someone I don¡¯t love or desire is selfishness, then I will be fucking selfish but I know damn sure I am not giving myself to the highest bidder to help further your desires. I know for certain that I don¡¯t want what you and father have.¡± Choice finished this rant, her chest heaving with numerous emotions. She looked at her mother with unconcealed disdain and disappointment.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Sera responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t really think you would say yes but I had to give it a try, you understand.¡± Choice didn¡¯t say anything to her mother but looked at her with contempt.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t take the simpler option then I guess we¡¯ll have to go for the harder one.¡± Sera rummaged in her bag and brought out a heavy envelope. ¡°I want you to hand this over to Librarian Perry when you go to the Internationale. They¡¯ll know what to do with it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. After you hand it over, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with it. Also, don¡¯t try and open it. It has a seal and there¡¯s a rune of protection on it. It self destruct and hurt whoever is opening it if it is done without the proper process.¡±

    ¡°Mother, I am very upset with you. How can I trust that I won¡¯t get in trouble with this.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­¡± Choice took a breath in. The next question had to be asked delicately.

    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll help me with my wedding woes?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all mother. But there are so many things that can happen on a journey to a far away place like Internationale and having to think about what is waiting for me at home could cause me to be empty minded and misplace some things. I think I¡¯d be so much more alert if I didn¡¯t have any unfortunate things waiting for me when I return.¡±

    ¡°You are negotiating with me.¡± Choice smiled cynically at her. She should have expected this when she told me to do something she knew I didn''t want to do. After telling me how horrible it was to be forced to do something you didn''t want to do. Did she really think I would just follow her commands? My mother really underestimates me.

    ¡°Fine,¡± replied Sera, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your father and ask him to hold off on the betrothal. But It won¡¯t work forever. One day you¡¯ll be asked to marry someone and you¡¯ll have to say yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I hope to put that day off for as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°Brat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you mother. I learnt it all from you.¡±

    Sera handed her the envelope. When Choice reached to take it, she held on. ¡°Be careful at Internationale. It¡¯s beautiful but it¡¯s more dangerous than they make it sound. You¡¯re my only daughter so I want you to be careful and safe.¡±

    ¡°I will be mother. Thank you for worrying.¡± Sera handed her the envelope and rustled her black hair. Sera was complicated. Sometimes she would be very cold towards her and sometimes like now, she would be very openly loving towards her. Choice thought that she would never truly understand her mother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Librarian Perry. If she¡¯s not around, hand it to the main Librarian and say ¡®For official eyes only, from custard¡¯. You must say exactly what I told you. Most likely though, Perry will be there. You don¡¯t need to say anything when you meet her. Just hand her the package. You say the code word when you meet other librarians, got it.

    ¡°Got it but mother I will I know who Librarian Perry is?¡± Choice didn¡¯t want to give the envelope to the wrong person, she took deals seriously and didn¡¯t want to renege because she didn¡¯t know who the recipient was.

    Sera chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see her. You should go back now. It¡¯s getting late.¡± It was but Choice wanted to stay more with her mother and observe this hideout she had. Still it was obvious that her mother was done with her for that day. ¡°Take Rachel back with you. She knows the way.¡±

    Rachel came up to Choice side and smiled at her. ¡°Ready to go back.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Choice responded then suddenly called out to her mother who was leaving, ¡°Mama, when I told you as child that I wanted to be King. Did you ever think I could do it.¡±

    Sera thought on this for a moment and responded, ¡°No. I never did. But I just didn¡¯t want to ruin your dream in your childhood. Now that you¡¯ve grown you know that it was just a dream.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mama, it is a dream.¡± Sera nodded and walked away from her. Choice looked at Rachel and gestured to the road they had just come from. She nodded and took her hand to lead her on the way home. This time, Choice did not say anything.

 Chapter Seven: Why Do All Men Want You Dead

    A few days later, Choice found herself in front of a giant portal. It had been a week since she and her brother had left Legume. She¡¯d turned back to glance at her kingdom as it disappeared out of sight. This would be the first time that she had left Legume in her lifetime. Perpetual didn¡¯t count because for her it was exactly the same as her country.

    The Kingdom of Favrier was a very rich kingdom not because of anything inherent in the kingdom but because of its portal. Portals were the only real method to use to travel between continents. You could try to travel by sea but the ocean was filled with frightening creatures that forged on any ship that passed their territory. Even mages resorted to portal devices because although a lot of them could fly or power a vehicle with flight runes, the sky too was too dangerous for mortals.

    So the Fevrier portal serviced the entire southwest side of the Xin Continent. It brought riches and plenty trouble but money always helps in situations like that. No one knew where Internationale was based but they had an address programmed into all the portals so the only way to get to the school was through the portal. Using the portal was expensive but the price for travelling to Internationale for its students and ex students was almost non existent.

    Choice turned away from the portal and looked at the busy market that surrounded it. It was packed with people and constantly there were people queueing up to enter the portal and people coming out of the portal. She¡¯d spent hours just looking at the vibrancy of the market and comparing it with that of her home. She couldn¡¯t help but find that of her home inferior.

    ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to buy,¡± Rachel asked beside her. She¡¯d come on the day they were about to leave Legume and had told her that her mother had asked if she could accompany her for her protection.

    Choice knew that this was her mother¡¯s way of spying on her and making sure that she was going to fulfill her part of the bargain. It made her even more suspicious of what was in the envelope that would lead her mother to lend to her one of her best trained fighters.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money,¡± Choice replied nonchalantly. She had not received any money from anyone with the assumption being that her brother would take care of her.

    ¡°I have money,¡± Rachel replied, ¡°Is there anything you want me to get for you?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t supposed to be spying on me?¡± Choice said grimly. Did her mother really think she was that stupid that she wouldn¡¯t realise the real reason why she had sent this girl to her. Or did she know and just not care?

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to guard and keep you safe nothing more.¡± Choice scoffed at this response and said nothing else. She listened to the hustle and bustle of the noise and imagined Legume as a thriving Kingdom. She saw it being a country that could survive off its produce and not have to sell the food it made below cost price. Most importantly she imagined herself being in control of a kingdom that powerful.

    This was what she did every day. Whenever her dream seemed impossible, Choice would imagine herself being Queen and it would help her continue on this difficult path where she had no one. Where her birth mother had just asked her to whore herself out for a brother she hadn¡¯t seen in twelve years. Don¡¯t think about that.

    Choice got up and walked to the palace, Rachel walking beside her. She really didn¡¯t know what was keeping them at the palace. It had been two days since they¡¯d arrived and they still hadn¡¯t been able to go through the portal. She was almost certain that the delay was the refusal of the King to let them travel with the entourage but she couldn¡¯t be certain. She¡¯d been dissuaded by her brother from joining the conversation. The princess had even tried to entertain her by going shopping for clothes but Choice couldn''t be bothered.

    She liked wearing gorgeous things just as much as the next person but she was already bored of Favrier. Yes it was richer and more vibrant and more extravagant but this wasn¡¯t her destination. Choice knew that the smarter thing would have been to go around looking for information that could possibly help her in the future and not to have a sulk like she had done but for once she wanted to do the stupid thing and make a fuss. She just wanted to fix her magic.

    When Choice arrived at the palace she was surprised to see her brother waiting in front of the palace.

    ¡°Time to go,¡± he said sullenly when she came closer to him. Looking at his face, Choice guessed that he hadn¡¯t been able to come with all the guards they came with. That was to be expected, if I was Cedric I would have agreed to let go of some of my protection in exchange for some incentives. But I guess he didn¡¯t get anything in exchange.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to all the guards, brother?¡±

    ¡°I told them to stay behind. We don¡¯t need them, your older brother is strong enough to protect you,¡± Cedric said and flexed his muscles.

    ¡°Of course. I never doubted you. You¡¯re very strong. So does this mean I have to leave my maid behind,¡± Choice asked glancing at Rachel.

    ¡°Oh no. She can come. It wouldn¡¯t do for you to have no female companion. That wouldn¡¯t be proper.¡±

    ¡°Ha, of course brother. I¡¯m so glad you care about my reputation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my sister. I wouldn¡¯t want to affect your marriage prospects.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm we wouldn¡¯t want that.¡± Cedric nodded to her and led her to the horse drawn carriage that she and Rachel were going to use to get through the portal. They couldn¡¯t use Kariots to go through and beyond the border as Kariots were powered by runes. Apparently, portals destabilised magical devices that used more than a certain amount of mana. What a pity that things that relied on few runes or little mana are left unaffected or else I would have been able to read what was in the envelope.

    The closer they got to the portal, the more nervous Choice got. She began to worry about the negative things that could happen. What if her body got split between the two sides of the portal? What if the portal led to different places for different people and she got sent to a place she¡¯d never heard of?

    ¡°Don''t be nervous. Portals are very precise and very very few accidents happen. I¡¯ve used portals before so don¡¯t worry it¡¯ll be okay,¡± Rachel said and held her hand.

    ¡°I am not nervous. I¡¯m quite excited,¡± Choice said and removed her hand. She had to remember that someone was always watching. Since she¡¯d discovered her magic (and killed that assassin) she¡¯d found it more difficult to hide her emotions to be the perfect upper class woman. She just wanted to be herself.

    Choice looked perplexedly at Rachel. Rachel was a curious person. Based on what she¡¯d seen Rachel was a good fighter who¡¯d been in a real fight before. She had also used portals more than once but she was a common person who worked as a maid in a palace. Not for the last time, Choice asked herself what exactly her mother was doing to those children in that hideout of hers and whether she could learn it.

    Since they were members of royalty, they didn¡¯t need to queue with the rest of the crowd so they rode to the side entrance to the portal which was a distance away from the regular entrance.

    Choice looked up at the portal. It was a giant circular device with black metallic edges and a violet coloured middle which pulsed with flashing lights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to that,¡± said Cedric as Choice tried to get out of the carriage to have a closer look. He got down from his horse to speak to the person manning the booth , ¡°I haven¡¯t entered our destination yet. Get to close to that and you¡¯ll get sucked in and sent to the wrong place.¡±

    Choice took this in and returned back to the carriage. Cedric walked toward ehr and gave her a piece of paper.

    ¡°That¡¯s your ticket. It tells the portal where to take us and only works one.¡±

    ¡°Is one ticket enough for the three of us in the carriage.¡± Three people referred to her, Rachel and the driver.

    ¡°Yeah, one¡¯s enough. As long as each transport has one ticket, everyone in it is covered. Let¡¯s go.¡± They all moved forward and slowly entered the portal.

    Choice¡¯s first travel by portal was...an experience. It seemed like it happened in an instant and yet the pain of having every bone and muscle and flesh of your body being stretched in a thousand different locations seemed to last forever. She couldn¡¯t even scream because she could not move while they were travelling through the portal.

    As soon as they crossed the portal, the pain immediately stopped and yet Choice could remember it vividly. Her neck twinged and for a second her throat was slit again.

    ¡°Is it always like that,¡± she asked Rachel breathlessly. ¡°Is it always that painful. How in Moon¡¯s name do you do it more than once.¡±

    ¡°Painful? Do you mean travelling by portal. I mean there¡¯s a little bit of pain and you can¡¯t move but it¡¯s really nothing.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not painful for you?¡±

    ¡°Not really, the pain reduces after the first time,¡± came the response, ¡°Are you okay though? You¡¯re sweating very much.¡±

    ¡°I need some air,¡± Choice said and immediately left the carriage. She bent her body and put her hands on her knees breathing rapidly. After a few moments, she turned her head to discover her brother and Rachel looking at her with puzzlement. It seemed they hadn¡¯t experienced the pain she did.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said and waved her arm, ¡°I just...needed some air. Wasn¡¯t expecting that. To her surprise, she really was fine. The memory of the pain was already fading away to the extent that now she could only compare it to rather bad massage rather than the bone crushing, soul shattering pain than it was. Probably some magical reason, She though but for the first time in her life she wasn¡¯t yearning to find out why. She never wanted to experience that pain again in her life.

    Choice stood up from her crouch to discover the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. She glance wide eyed at the building she could see afar off.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Internationale,¡± Cedric said at her expression, ¡°You kind of get used to it after a while.¡±

    Choice could not understand how anyone could get used to this sight. She was already astounded and all she could see were the walls. Internationale had diamond walls. Internationale wasn¡¯t a school, it was a city and it had diamond walls.

    From afar, the light of the sun reflected on the walls gave the city an ethereal look. The closer they got the brighter the light became. At a point it became too bright for them to keep their eyes open. Choice closed her eyes but only for a moment as she felt the brightness reduce.

    ¡°That¡¯s the security measure,¡± Cedric said grinninging, ¡°By the time you get to the city gates, it so bright that you can¡¯t keep your eyes open. If they think you are an enemy, they gather all the light and use it to fry you on the spot. I¡¯ve seen them do that before. Ah Internationale is just as I imagined it¡±

    ¡°What if we were not considered enemies but were not given access?¡±

    ¡°Oh then they¡¯ll just leave you there boiling. You¡¯ll either get the hint and go or you¡¯ll stay there and melt. I have seen that happen as well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ve seen it? Do you climb the walls and watch people dying in front of the gates.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to do that. They save images of the deaths and show it to us when we join so we know to be careful of the walls.¡±

    ¡°They do that to children,¡± Choice asked in surprise. She¡¯d thought that the Internationale would treat the children of their school in a gentler fashion seeing as every child there was either high up in society or was immensely talented.

    ¡°It¡¯s to build us up they said. Anyway, I know you like diamonds so don¡¯t climb the walls. Just don¡¯t. A kid I knew died from doing that.¡±

    ¡°How many deaths have you seen at this school. And how do you know that diamond is a favourite of mine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few,¡± Cedric replied, ¡°And of course I know that diamonds are your favourites. You talked about diamonds and silver all the time when we played as children.¡± Choice nodded her head somewhat pleased that Cedric remembered something she¡¯d told him over twelve years ago. Still his attentiveness would not shake her even one bit from taking the throne from him.

    ¡°I really have to leave you now,¡± Cedric said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m quite late for the business I had planned here in Internationale. You can take the guard and you have your companion. They¡¯ll keep you safe. But I really need to rush now. I hope you have fun in these three days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Brother Cedric,¡± Choice said and curtseyed, ¡°Sun willing may the next time we meet be as pleasant and joyful as this one.¡±

    ¡°Same to you. And here I though you were becoming less formal,¡± he chuckled and said.

    ¡°I am never going to become less formal with you brother,¡± Choice said and rose from her curtsey. Dang, she still hated doing that.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see. Goodbye for now. See you in three days,¡± Cedric said and ran down the street. It was not just her, Rachel and her guard.

    ¡°Your highness, may I be excused,¡± Rachel said. Choice looked at her sharply, wasn¡¯t she here to make sure she delivered her mother''s envelope without tampering. It looked like she wasn¡¯t. ¡°I have urgent errands to run for your mother.¡±

    For a second, Choice thought about refusing her request. There was obviously something more going on with Rachel and she could keep an eye on her if she kept Rachel with her. But that moment passed. While she was very curious about what was going on with her mother, she was more concerned about learning what was going on with her and keeping Rachel with her would be a burden.

    ¡°You may go,¡± Choice told her, ¡°In fact, I would rather if after this excursion you returned to my mother. I am sure she would require your help more than I would.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Princess Choice. Your mother told me that she was assigning me to be your maid so I don¡¯t know if she will accept my return.¡± There was silence for a moment. Choice grit her teeth together and sighed.

    ¡°I guess I will have to speak to my mother when we return but just go.¡± She waved and dismissed her.

    Now there was only two. Choice turned to her guard.

    ¡°We¡¯re lost here. Please go ask someone where directions to our temporary residence is.¡±

    ¡°No need your highness. The Prince provided me with a map,¡± came the reply, ¡°I don¡¯t need to leave you.¡±

    Oh that is it. ¡°Guard,¡± Choice said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to actually go look for directions I¡¯m dismissing you.¡±

    ¡°Well that is very direct, your highness but I am here to protect you.¡±

    ¡°I see but who is protecting your family while you do this.¡± Choice sneered.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Fred. I know you have a wife and a daughter. A young child really just born. Imagine what if you no longer had the income the palace provided you to take care of them.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    ¡°What I am telling you is that I am here on official royal business and it¡¯s not something that is open to the general public. It would be very unfortunate if someone lost their job and got into trouble all because they didn¡¯t know when to look away. Now, I really need directions so can you ask someone how to get to where we are supposed to stay.¡±

    The guard, Fred looked at her in shock as if he could not recognise her. ¡°Understood,¡± he finally replied.

    ¡°Good. Also, give me the map I need it.¡± After dismissing the guard, Choice was finally alone. There definitely were perks to being royalty. She looked around the plaza she was in. As expected it was stunning. There were no diamond walls here but the walls were white marble walls with blue sapphires arranged all over. The street road was the cleanest she¡¯d ever seen and was artfully arranged with alternating grey and red blocks. It surprisingly worked.

    When she strained her eyes, she could see on the road and on every wall runes of different shapes and sizes. She couldn¡¯t read or understand them but she knew what runes usually looked like. Not only was this city school beautiful it was also well guarded.

    It reminded her of her mother and suddenly all the delight she felt from being at the Internationale faded away. Time to stop dawdling. Choice looked at her map and started walking towards the library.

    When she got to where the library was marked on the map, Choice looked around in surprise. There didn¡¯t seem to be any buildings that would resemble a library.

    ¡°Are you looking for something?¡± A voice asked and Choice replied in the positive absentmindedly. Wait a second, who just spoke, she thought and whirled around. Behind her was a black haired man with olive skin and blue painted nails. He was trying to peek over her shoulder to look at her map.

    ¡°Can I help you,¡± Choice asked guardedly. She had not forgotten that she was in an unknown city without any guards and she fingered her knives in her pockets.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said smiling and raising his hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I just saw you looking around and thought you were lost. Can I help?¡±

    ¡°Em, okay I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just looking for the library. The map says the library is here but there is nothing here. Do you know where the library is?¡±

    ¡°Oh the library. Sure I can help you with that. It¡¯s just right here.¡± If Choice had not been wary of him, she would have missed the needle he threw at her but she wasn¡¯t so she dodged it and it pierced the tree right behind her. Holy shit, he was fucking trying to kill me.

    ¡°Who are you,¡± the boy asked. His demeanour had changed instantly. He had looked like a friendly, flashy person before but now he had an aura of a warrior, ¡°All student and alumni have badges that give them access to the library. You don¡¯t so you are an outsider and yet you have a map. Talk or the next one goes in your throat.¡±

    Choice saw nine needles floating in the air and deduced that he was a wind mage. The last time she¡¯d seen a wind mage, they were saving her life. Even if he had only a quarter of the power that green eyes had had, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. Dodging the first needle had been a drag even though she had been on full alert. Also there was something wrong with this city that dampened her sensory abilities even further.

    The main narrowed his eyes,¡± You don¡¯t want to talk fine.¡±

    ¡°My brother gave me the map,¡± She said quickly, ¡°Prince Cedric Legume is my older brother and I have a younger brother currently attending called Cero Legume. Any chance you would have heard of them.¡±

    ¡°Not really. There are too many people in this school, I wouldn''t know everyone. But I believe you.¡±

    ¡°You do. How.¡±

    ¡°School registry checks out,¡± he said showing her a device on his wrist, ¡°Sorry for scaring you. Just have to be certain that there are no intruders coming to the library.¡± He waved his hands and all the needles, including the one embedded in a tree, returned to his hand. In a second, they vanished.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand.¡±

    ¡°My name¡¯s Lee,¡± he said and held his palm out to her, ¡°I¡¯m one of the student librarians. What¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Choice. Nice to meet you,¡± Choice replied and shook his hands, ¡°Can I use the library or is it for students only.¡±

    ¡°Usually, outsiders would have to go through a long process to be able to enter the library but families of student and staff can use it. To a point.¡±

    ¡°To what point can I use it.¡± Choice turned to him and asked with an ecstatic expression.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come in and see,¡± he said and pressed the device on his wrist, ¡°It¡¯s not very often I get to do this.¡± After he pressed the button, a building began to emerge from nothingness. The mist cleared, the eyes opened and without fanfare there was a very tall building where there had been a little stall before. It had beige walls but had blue dots all over. It was very high going up six stories and it was gorgeous. All place of genuine learning are.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lee interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s being a long time since I was able to see that look on anyone face. Choice Legume, welcome to the library. How can I help you?¡±

    Choice looked at Lee and smiled, ¡°Well Lee, I¡¯m looking for some books to read.¡±

 Chapter Eight: Magic Is Discriminatory

    Lee nodded at Choice and led her to the library.

    ¡°What type of book do you want to read,¡± he ask and put his hand on a rising flat object. It made a sound and he gestured with his head into the well lit building.

    Choice stepped into the building itself and stood flabbergasted at what she saw. All around her were books in shelves, she looked up at the glass ceiling and saw through it many books stacked up on shelves. It was literally a paradise of the written word. She¡¯d never seen that many before in her life. Not at the palace, not ar Perpetual. She turned her head to answer Lee¡¯s question

    ¡°You¡¯re the librarian. What type of books am I allowed to read?¡±

    ¡°Um well,¡± Lee muttered and looked down at the device on his wrist, ¡°family of students, here we go. You¡¯re allowed to read anything on this floor. It¡¯s got basic martial manuals, hidden histories, maps, novels. All the things a civilian would need at a library. But we¡¯re better than others..¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Choice said and looked around the floor. So many books. She didn¡¯t know where to begin. Since stepping into Internationale, it had felt like she had been transported to a new world. Diamond walls, wrist devices and huge piles of books.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to use it until seventeenth hour in the day. Don¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t when that is. All books will return to their shelves at the right time. Also, you can¡¯t take any books out with you. That privilege is only available to citizens of this city.¡± Choice calculated the time. It was around the tenth hour so she had seven more hours to go.

    ¡°Is there anything else you need my help with,¡± Lee said eagerly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Choice said with a smile on her face, ¡°Pardon my rudeness but what¡¯s that on your wrist and can it help with selecting the specific book I need or can you help me with that.¡±

    ¡°Oh this.¡± He looked down at his wrist and up at Choice, ¡°It¡¯s a telepathic connection to the spirit of the library which knows all about the library. Only mages can use it. I can help you with anything you need to know.¡±

    ¡°Spirit of the library is not a joke is it? I thought so. I just realised you didn¡¯t mention anything about magic when you were talking about what books I could read here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Books about magic are not allowed in areas where civilians can access.¡±

    ¡°No, nothing. Not even about what kinds of magic there are.¡±

    ¡°No I¡¯m afraid we have zero books about magic.¡±

    ¡°What about storybooks. About magic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah we have those but anything describing legitimate magic has already been removed from this floor.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. I really thought I could get some help from here. I guess it¡¯s just like the other libraries I¡¯ve frequented.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Lee replied with vigour, ¡°This is the Internationale library. We are quite frankly the best library in this side of the world. Our motto is we do the same thing but better. We for sure have books on magic, they¡¯re just not available to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Still, if I can¡¯t access any books on magic, can I ask you. It¡¯s really a basic question and I¡¯m sure you would information on it seeing as you are a mage.¡±

    ¡°Technically an apprentice mage but what¡¯s your question?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to know when is the best time to test if you have potential to become a mage. I mean can you try to learn magic at any time. Is there a best time for it?¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re curious about.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m probably going to be getting married in the next few years and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ever going to come back here so best to get some knowledge so I can help my future children.¡± Choice tried really hard to say that sentence with a straight face. She wasn¡¯t going to go tell a stranger the real reason why she needed help with this. Yes Lee was cute and very eager to help but she wouldn¡¯t get anywhere by just trusting anyone who said they wanted to help.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡± He nodded slowly,¡± That¡¯s...Congratulations.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a done deal and it may not happen.¡± It would never happen. ¡°But I just want to be informed for my future children.¡± Never having that either, I¡¯ll just adopt some poor kid.

    ¡°Well I guess there really isn¡¯t any rule against me telling what you need. I¡¯m just not supposed to show you any literature on magic. There is an optimum time to check for magic, it¡¯s age seven and according to the register all the Legume children have been to checked to see if they have magic potential.¡±

    ¡°All of us. Even Seph?¡±

    ¡°Yes Joseph Legume has gone through proofing. He doesn¡¯t have any magic potential.¡±

    ¡°What about Cero. Does he have any potential for magic.¡±

    ¡°Cero Legume has been checked. At age seven, twelve and fifteen. He has above average magic potential.¡±

    Now that was shocking news. Her little brother Cero was going to become a mage. Really. Choice thought about it again and eventually decided against that assumption. Her mother wanted Cero to be King, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted him to study and become a mage as mages did not like living in mortal dwellings where there little mana in the air. Still, every other sibling, except Forrest who was discovered later in life, had been tested for magic potential and she hadn¡¯t. Why the hell not.

    ¡°Is there a price for doing this test? I mean I wasn¡¯t tested so maybe that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    ¡°It could be,¡± said Lee with hesitance, ¡°It is extremely expensive to test a child at seven. I think it costs twenty five thousand gold coins. At age ten it¡¯s twenty thousand and at age fifteen and older it¡¯s ten thousand gold coins.¡±

    Choice opened her eyes and mouth in shock. This was where all the royal money was going? For anyone unaware, a gold coin was the same as a hundred silver coins and a silver coin was worth a hundred bronze coins. The entire revenue generated by Legume last year was seventy five thousand gold coins and it had been a good year because other countries had had problems with their weather and soil. Usually they made fifty thousand gold coins a year. Her mother had been willing to spend over fifty five thousand gold coins on testing for magic when ultimately he would never become a mage? What a fuck-up?

    ¡°Okay, alright. What if someone has magic without having a check done.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m certain it is not. A cousin of mine once used the wind to lift himself and I quite high up. And I am sure that he wasn¡¯t tested for magic because his family definitely disliked magic. They preferred martial artists.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just an ability or an inborn power. Magic is different.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Different how. Mages do unnatural things, my cousin also did an unnatural thing; ergo magic.¡±

    Lee started laughing at Choice¡¯s declaration. She looked at him in confusion. She was certain that she had not anything funny. She was not a humorous person.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said while still chuckling, ¡°That was rude. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. It¡¯s just, I remember my tutor telling me that what you just said to me was the common view of magic amongst non mages. I don¡¯t want to lecture you¡­¡±

    ¡°No go on,¡± Choice said and found herself somewhere comfortable to sit. No knowledge was useless. Lee followed and sat next to her.

    ¡°Magic is the conscious manipulation and refinement of mana to suit the mage¡¯s desires. All mages purposely use mana to do things, whether it¡¯s moving a plant, making flowers bloom or hovering in the air. They are always aware of how much mana is used in every action.¡± Here is paused and looked at Choice who nodded encouragingly. ¡°Most mages can use all four basic elements: air, water, earth and wind. They can also gather mana and increase their bodies capacity to use mana. The test that people take for magic ability, which is called proofing, doesn¡¯t just check if you have the ability to use mana but also turns on the switch in your body that makes you aware of how much mana you are using.¡±

    ¡°Okay. And my cousin doesn¡¯t have that?¡±

    ¡°No, what he has is an innate connection to one element. He will never be able to use another element and more importantly, he¡¯ll never be able to increase the amount of mana he has. Not being able to increase your mana ability isn¡¯t a big issue if your ability is small, your body will give you warning signs like a headache or nosebleeds if you are over using your ability but if you have a huge connection to an element like you cousin seems to have¡­¡± Lee turned and looked at Choice

    ¡°What?¡± She asked in alarm.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s bad. That¡¯s really bad. After your cousin lifted both of you in the air, did he faint or collapse?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she responded. They had now reached the issue she wanted to discuss and so she sat up straight, ¡°What¡¯s bad about that.¡±

    Lee got up and started pacing. ¡°Most people that collapse from that never get back up. Their body devours itself and they die. But if they survive that, they won¡¯t be able to use their ability again.

    ¡°WHAT!¡± Choice shouted and stood up, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your cousin but his body will recognise wild mana as a negative influence and will actively resist getting in contact with element. That¡¯s the only way to survive a collapse like that.¡± He said this apologetically and looked at Choice with sad eyes. This cannot be fucking happening. I didn¡¯t come here to hear you¡¯ll never be able to use magic again.

    ¡°Okay, I understand all that. But there must be a way to regain control right. You guys are mages and should know all about this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just an apprentice mage and I don¡¯t know everything but everyone knows that those kinds of people are never able to do anything magic related. In your cousins case he wouldn¡¯t be able to blow even the lightest of breezes.¡± That damned assassin cost a lot. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve lost something I only had for a few moments but wait, I was able to use my power after I collapsed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry do you mean that he wouldn''t be able to use it at all. But he told me he was able to use his power but only a little of it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Choice, he¡¯s lying to you,¡± Lee said and put his hand on her shoulder. Choice looked at the hand and sighing, stepped back in a show of sorrow. He put down his hand.

    ¡°What if he got a check done. He¡¯s twenty now, a year older than me but it can still work right.¡± Lee scrunched his face up in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never actually thought about that before but I think it wouldn¡¯t work. The test checks mana but if your body refuses mana there¡¯s nothing anyone can do. Also, most people who awaken an ability are those with potential for magic that never tested most likely because they couldn¡¯t afford it. Even after this even happens to them, they still could not afford it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks for telling me about this. Although it¡¯s sad for Pete, I¡¯ve learnt from this. I¡¯ll start saving up so that when I get children I¡¯ll have enough to get them checked.¡± I¡¯ll start saving up for myself. My body obviously still recognises mana and I can still do magic. Barely and after much concentration but I still can do it. I¡¯ll keep on practicing and when I amass enough money, I¡¯ll go get proofed. I¡¯ll also keep on looking for more info on this. There has to be something somewhere

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I was able to help. That¡¯s what us librarians are here for.¡±

    ¡°What about you when did you get tested?¡±

    ¡°Oh I got tested at seven, ten and fifteen. And every year after my fifteenth birthday, I¡¯ve gone and checked my mana levels. Mages have an instinctive knowledge but it¡¯s good to see visual representation of your progress and how much further you need to go to break through. I¡¯ve done it for three years and it¡¯s really helped me.¡±

    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s a lot of proofing going on. Just make sure your parents don¡¯t mind cos it does cost a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re fine with it. It¡¯s not too much for them anyway.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, well as long as they are happy with it. Actually I just realised, you know my name and my Kingdom but I don¡¯t know anything about who you are. Don¡¯t you feel that¡¯s a bit unfair.¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯d rather not you know. Who knows you could curse me once you know my real name. Just saying you people have your odd beliefs and practices. Don¡¯t want to run afoul of them, you know what I¡¯m saying.¡± He said and laughed nervously. Perhaps Lee was trying to joke but Choice did not find anything he¡¯d just said funny.

    ¡°Odd beliefs, is it that we believe that the sun and moon and stars all have spirits and can influence our lives?¡±

    ¡°Yeah that. I mean no offence but you know that they¡¯re just things in the sky right. I mean power to you if you want to believe but you do know that it is the one that is charge of like everything right. But you believe what you want to believe.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re from Borei.¡±

    ¡°What how did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Only Boreins on this side of the continent really believe that the One is still listening. Everyone knows he¡¯s finished with this planet and has gone to continue the great work elsewhere. SInce he¡¯s not here anymore why should I ask for his help. I¡¯ll stick with my spirits and you¡¯ll stick with the One. How does that sound.¡±

    ¡°Sounds perfect. Very perfect. Hope that wasn¡¯t awkward or like weird.¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s really okay.¡± Borei was one of the few nation in the southwest continent of Xin that did not have any Kings or Queens reigning over them. They claimed they had freedom from petty things like blood over brains. That was a lie. The same ten families had been in charge of Borei from the very beginning. Still maybe Borein beliefs helped them, they were one of the richest nations.

    Now that Choice knew that Lee was from Borei, she wanted to finish her conversation with him and leave quickly. She did not want to have a friendship with someone who¡¯s way of life would render her dream invalid. She was just going to ask a few more questions and never see him again.

    ¡°Are you sure things aren¡¯t weird. You aren¡¯t mad I didn¡¯t mean to insult your beliefs¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lee. You didn¡¯t do that but if you still feel guilty, mind helping me with one more thing?¡±

    ¡°Sure whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°When I left Legume, my mother gave me a letter to hand to my brother. But after going through the void, I¡¯m really worrying that maybe is wrong with it. I mean we don¡¯t really have mages where I¡¯m from so the rune could have been made incorrectly. I just don¡¯t want my brother to open this letter and get doomed. Do you mind checking if the protections are still on the letter and if it could harm the recipient.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t really do that. I¡¯m not at that level yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh shame. I really don¡¯t want him to die and not from something I gave him. Are you sure there really is nothing you can do.¡± Choice put on a really sad face, reminiscent of the one Seph used often to convince people to his way of thinking. Lee looked at her face and visibly hesitated, then scratched his head.

    This continued for a while and Choice was about to give up on on trying to convince him with the sad face. Her face wasn¡¯t used to the expression she was putting on so it was beginning to look a bit artificial. She was about to just give in and hand in her mother¡¯s letter when he nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I really shouldn¡¯t but I¡¯ll let you into the second floor. I can¡¯t identify protective runes on objects but it should be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Really, thank you so much. Are you sure though? Won¡¯t you get in trouble? I know I don¡¯t want my first friend here to get in trouble because of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he assured her, ¡°I¡¯m going to be very careful. But we can¡¯t do it today. Librarian Perry is the head librarian and she¡¯s on the second floor today. Tomorrow she¡¯s on the fifth so it¡¯ll be safe. Come here tomorrow at noon and I¡¯ll be able to help you out.¡± LIbrarian Perry, that¡¯s who my mother wanted this sent to. I didn¡¯t understand why a librarian would be that important but after seeing this library¡­

    ¡°Thank you very much Lee. Thanks for all your help.¡±

    ¡°Lee Quan. My name is Lee Quan.¡± The Quan was one of the premier families in Borei. They made in a month what Legume made the whole of last year. His ability to spend so much money on continuous proofing made sense.

    ¡°Thanks you Lee Quan, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Same here. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± She waved goodbye at him and when he left, she turned to look at the shelves of books waiting for her. She still had six hours.

    I¡¯ll deal with my mother tomorrow but for today, I¡¯m going to enjoy the heck out of the best library I¡¯ve ever seen.

 Chapter Nine: Meeting A Hot Rival And Another Attack. Choice Does The Whole World Hate You?

    Hmm, this is a copy of the original trade agreement we entered with the Oeuf Kingdom a century ago. It says we would give them ten tonnes of fruits and vegetables every year in exchange for five thousand gold coins per ton. Seeing as we only can produce thirty tonnes of food every year, this is pretty significant. What a surprise that we seem to be receiving half of this money. Either the Oeuf Kingdom isn¡¯t honouring the agreement or someone is pocketing the money. Maybe it¡¯s both. How surprising though, that Internationale has a copy of this document and we don¡¯t.

    Choice was sitting at a table with many scrolls and books surrounding her. She¡¯d been reading books in the library for five hours and was surprised by how much information the school. She was quite certain that there were a lot of secrets in this library that many Kingdoms would not have liked to be known. How do they have all of this information.

    It was while pondering this that Choice heard a mocking voice come from behind her.

    ¡°Well, well. If that isn¡¯t her royal highness herself. I wonder what you¡¯re doing here, princess. I¡¯d have thought that by now you¡¯d be pushing out babies based on the way you acted at school.¡± Choice rolled her eyes and sneered. She was well aware of who the speaker was. Rita Claremont was the Prime Minister¡¯s daughter and had been one of her classmates at Perpetual. They had not been good friends. While she was able to pretend to be what the school wanted, Rita had been unwilling to do so and had been very unruly. They often clashed at school because of this.

    Although Rita was unable to be the perfect higher class lady, she however was loved more by her father and after she¡¯d complained continuously, he transferred her to Internationale to become a mage.

    ¡°Dear Rita, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. In fact the last time I saw you I remember you taking the coward¡¯s way out of the prestigious finishing that helps to mould us young women into being better members of society.¡±

    ¡°You mean I refused to become a kiss-ass like you. I think you¡¯re the real coward, saying ¡°yes ma¡¯am and yes sir¡± all the time. You couldn¡¯t stand up for yourself and you let yourself become crushed by that school. Me, I found a better place where I can use my talents.¡± Rita crossed her hands and stood above Choice. It had always annoyed her that although she was taller than the average woman, Rita was a few inches taller than her. She didn¡¯t know how Rita knew that she didn¡¯t like it but Rita always emphasised her height anytime they got into a quarrel.

    ¡°And what talents are those,¡± Choice said eyeing Rita¡¯s muscles and toned body, ¡°Last I heard, you were here to study magic. Yet those muscles say otherwise. Don¡¯t tell me that you transferred out of the magic section to the martial arts section? You did, didn¡¯t you. How utterly unladylike. I image the Prime Minister is extremely embarrassed with his delinquent daughter.¡±

    Rita fumed in anger and backed Choice up against the wall. Her fingers clenched and unclenched in irritation.

    ¡°Are you going to hit me,¡± Choice said smiling in delight, ¡°Right here in your school library? Why don¡¯t you do.¡± Then she leaned in and whispered into Rita¡¯s ear, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me all you¡¯ve learnt at this flashy new school of yours.¡± She leaned and looked at Rita¡¯s upset face in pleasure when suddenly Rita smiled cruelly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my father, you bitch. What about your¡¯s? You¡¯re the princess but sometimes I¡¯m certain knows you exist or cares. That¡¯s why they sent you away- to your aunt¡¯s and then to Perpetual. No one wants you in the palace. And if they do, it¡¯s because princesses are good for negotiations, useless at everything else.¡±

    Choice¡¯s hands began to tremble and she glared at Rita. ¡°You have a tongue don¡¯t you. Pity that your wit doesn¡¯t extend to anything else. I mean shouldn¡¯t you have graduated a year ago. If you¡¯re genius enough to transfer to another school, you should be able to finish on time. But here you still are. I guess you aren¡¯t as talented as you thought.¡±

    Rita backed away at this statement. It looked like Choice had actually hit nerve.

    ¡°For your information I am very good at using a spear. I am among the best. In fact, I¡¯ve been compared a lot to your mother. Have you ever been compared to your mother before. I guess you haven¡¯t. I just need to need with a few useless subjects and I¡¯ll be out of here. Besides even if I don¡¯t leave now, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. I bet you would prefer to stay here forever than to go back to Legume. I know you Choice, you will never be satisfied with being a trophy wife. And I wouldn''t be either.¡± Rita smiled after saying this and sat on one of the couches. Choice looked at er for a moment and sat next to her.

    ¡°I guess soldiers don¡¯t really need to be well versed in economics and politics. Only leaders do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a common soldier, Choice. I¡¯m good, very good. I could even become better at fighting as your mother and she was almost undefeated during her years at the Ndidi border. I have the potential to be better, I don¡¯t want to go back home and let everything I¡¯ve worked for become nothing.

    Choice got up from her seat and went to make herself a cup of tea using the ingredients provided. This library is perfect.  She sat down and took a sip before stirring the cup. She looked at Rita looking at her seriously. She noted her clenched fists, her honey blond ponytail that hung limply at her neck and the worry she tried to hide but wasn¡¯t able to.

    ¡°Look Rita, I¡¯m going to be honest with you. We don¡¯t like each other, in fact we dislike each other very much. So why would you come to me with this worry, especially when you know I have no power.¡±

    Rita scoffed at this, ¡° Really, you made tea and didn¡¯t make some for me.¡± Choice raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just make one for myself. But seriously, come on. I know you. I fought with you for two years and even though I haven¡¯t seen you in seven years, you made an impact in my life. I know you will never want to be used by someone else. And I know those eyes. You can try to hide yourself as much as you want but those eyes give you away. You are like a sheathed blade, just waiting and waiting until one day you¡¯ll strike. And I want to make sure that when you strike, I¡¯ll be able to break free too.¡±

    Choice took another sip. One should never rush in negotiations because that¡¯s what was happening now. She hadn¡¯t like Rita in school but it had been seven years since then and she seemed to have become someone who knew what she wanted. Choice had no time for people who weren¡¯t aware of what they wanted in life.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost about to graduate, aren¡¯t you? You were able to postpone your graduation for a few years but your parents want you home soon.¡±

    ¡°If I drop out of Internationale without graduating, I won¡¯t be considered a student or alumni. I¡¯ll never be able to use the resources of the school ever again. I¡¯m not as smart as you but I can memorise stuff you know. I mean, how do you think I learnt all the spear movement and techniques. Lots and lots of drills. So I can pass my class but I¡¯m not ready to go back yet, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be ready.¡±

    ¡°Well thank you for the compliment but if you know me so well and if I was planning to do anything, you would know that I like the people that work with me to be able to add something.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me if I¡¯m useless. Look I don¡¯t know exactly you want to be, but I know that you need allies. I can be a good one. I do have a lot of friends here. This is the birthplace of the leaders of tomorrow. Mages, rulers, fighters they¡¯re all here and I am very popular in this school.¡±

    ¡°If all I needed was someone in this school, I have my brothers here.¡±

    ¡°Pshaw, your brothers are useless in this situation. They may love you as their sister but I bet you that they are traditional men. They will ask what you need their influence for and then they will forbid you from continuing with whatever plan you have.¡±

    ¡°Fine, you make a good point. Let¡¯s work together,¡± Choice said and held out her hand. Rita looked at it and smiling, shook it. Wasn¡¯t it quaint that this was the beginning of one of the revolutions that shook the world. A casual meeting between two women in a library.

    ¡°By the way Rita,¡± Choice asked when Rita got up to make a cup of tea for herself, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be a common soldier but what do you want to become.¡±

    Rita paused and looked back at Choice with fervour in her gray eyes, ¡°I want to be a general. I want to be the one in command of an army. I want to be the person that decides the way a battle goes and not just be cannon fodder.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be Prime Minister? You would leave that for your brothers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work in government. Too much politics.¡± Choice shook her head. There was politics in the army as well.

    ¡°You know that if you want to be a general, you have to join the army. Your family probably didn¡¯t complain much when you transferred from magic to martial arts because they knew that you could nothing with it. If women still aren¡¯t allowed in the army when you return, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about that when I come back but wouldn¡¯t it be a sign if good faith if I didn¡¯t have to worry about that when I returned?¡± Rita turned around again to walk away before Choice called her name.

    ¡°One more thing, you didn¡¯t ask what I wanted to become or what exactly I planned to do. Why?¡±

    Rita walked back and put her hand on Choice¡¯s cheek and looked into her eyes. ¡°To be frank Choice, I don¡¯t want to know what you¡¯re planning. You can be a bit of monster. I may be allying with you but don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten some of what you did to me at Perpetual. For all I know, you may be planning a rebellion. All I know is, I believe it will work out for you and I want it to work out for me too.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    Choice smiled and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ll never know how much what you just said meant to me. And no, I won¡¯t forget what you did to me either.¡± They drew apart and Rita nodded at Choice. This time Choice did not call her back. She continued drinking her tea and looking at the scrolls.

    <hr>

    Around an hour later, Choice left the Internationale library. All in all, it had been a fruitful day for her. She¡¯d learned some information about her country, gained an ally and made plans to start regaining her magic. Only time would tell if all this was fruitful but for now, she was content with what she had. For now.

    At the moment, Choice was in front of a house in the city. She had been informed by another librarian that this was where Cero was staying with a couple of his schoolmates. All this free information made Choice wonder if librarians were all gossips just looking for someone to talk to. Choice shook away such thoughts and knocked on the door. There wasn¡¯t any response so Choice knocked once more. Still nothing.

    She tried to turn the handle and to her surprised the door opened. She¡¯d guessed that her brother would have warded the door seeing as he was a mage but it seemed that he was as careless as ever. Choice stepped into the dark house and immediately her neck started to twinge.

    Choice had a feeling that something was wrong and heard a whooshing sound. She instinctively ducked and fingered her knives. Something odd was happening. Choice kept her breathing even and tried to keep quiet. She had a lot of experience with that. Aunt Bas had thought that the best children were quiet children.

    When whoever threw the projectile heard or saw nothing amiss, they muttered to themself, ¡°It¡¯s probably the wind.¡±

    ¡°Did you leave the bloody door open, Jon. Why can¡¯t you do anything right.¡± Another voice shouted.

    ¡°Alright Ian, I¡¯ll go close the bloody door. Don¡¯t get any hang ups.¡± Choice backed up towards the door. She wasn¡¯t going to get involved with whatever was happening here, she wasn¡¯t a fighter. She was about to open the door when she heard the sound of her younger brother screaming in pain.

    Now Choice knew she wasn¡¯t a good person but Cero was her blood related brother. He was her only true sibling and although she valued her life, she still cared about him. Choice was still wondering whether to leave and get someone else when she noticed that the so named Jon was walking towards the door. The thing was, Jon didn¡¯t carry any lanterns with him as he came to the door so he couldn¡¯t see her. But she could see him!

    Choice kept quiet and waited as he came to the door. She couldn¡¯t fight, not really but all humans were equal in their fragility and a knife through the heart or a slash through the throat would kill almost every time. Choice bet that her brother¡¯s attacker were students just like him and wouldn¡¯t have reached the level of using mana, if they were mages or aura, if they were warriors to cover their vitals.

    Maybe Jon had some sort of super sensory perception because he unsheathed his sword and asked if anyone was around. When he got no response he sheathed his sword laughing at himself.

    Choice waited till he reached the door before she struck. As his hand touched the handle, she quickly reached around him and slashed at his neck. It was a perfect hit and she struck with such force and speed that she was able to pierce his voice box. He made choking sounds but wasn¡¯t able to make any other sounds.

    Choice looked at his face for a second. He was young, the same age as her brother just a decade and seven years. It wasn¡¯t her first kill but it was the first one she made when in a normal state of mind. She had planned this kill from the moment she had seen him coming down the hallway. Choice wondered for a second if she was a monster for planning to kill a child. As she was thinking this, she heard another shout of pain from Cero and entered quietly into the room.

    Choice saw her brother suspended in the air in a bubble of water. He was crying out in pain from the water spike, Ian was using to pierce his skin.

    ¡°It hurts doesn¡¯t it. If you don¡¯t tell me what I want, I¡¯ll no longer stop at piercing you. I¡¯ll start cutting things off. So you better start talking, Prince and don¡¯t think I care about your status. Anywhere else, it would matter but this is Internationale. Princes are everywhere and no one minds a little killing.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything about the conch. It¡¯s just a myth. There¡¯s nothing that enhances your ability to use and manipulate the elements.¡±

    ¡°See, I thought so too. But then I caught you using it. I saw the fire element gather around you. Now I know you¡¯re good at magic but you¡¯ve improved too much even since you went into protracted study in the Valley. You must have found it then, didn¡¯t you. Where did you hide it. I know it¡¯s not in your subspace because I spent five hundred gold to buy a device that reads subspaces. Where did you hid it? Tell me where.¡± As he said this, the needles dug deeper into Cero¡¯s skin.

    Choice crept closer to them and when she came closer to Jon, she raised her knife. It wasn¡¯t to be though, because as she tried to stab him she felt herself get hit by something with immense force behind it. Jon turned to look at her.

    ¡°Ah, are you just joining us? I was wondering when you¡¯d get tired of sneaking like a thief.¡± Choice looked down at herself and saw water pinning her to the wall. She tried to struggle free of it but it just tightened and her knife fell down to the ground. At the clink of the knife, Jon had an ugly look on his face.

    ¡°Where you planning on using this. This metal toothpick. I¡¯m a mage, these human tools can never hurt me.¡± Jon chuckled, his handsome face twisting into a disgusting expression. He used the water and twisted the knife then chucked it aside. Choice took a deep breath in and tried to put herself in calm mood. She was going to try and see if she could control the water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my sister,¡± Cero cried when he saw her being held up in the air.

    ¡°Your sister? I see,¡± Jon said and looked at her curiously. He used his water to squeeze her, ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to squelch like a melon you¡¯ll give me what I want. The conch.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have it. Please just let her go. She has nothing to do with this.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here so I say she has something to do with this situation. I¡¯ll give you thirty seconds to give me what I want or else sis here gets squeezed like an orange.¡± Cero denied that he had the conch while Jon laughed and kept counting down.

    Choice ignored their conversation, she ignored her brother in a bubble, she even ignored her body being slowly squeezed. She stayed calm and transient like a still body of water. She felt for a minute that perhaps this feeling of apathy was what the moon felt towards the world. It was there but didn¡¯t care whether people lived or died or ate or loved. It was the moon, it would shine very night without fail.

    As Jon reached on in his count, Cero said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll give you the conch. Just let us go.¡±

    ¡°Sure darling,¡± he said smiling in a careless manner, ¡°I get the conch, I have nothing else to do with you again.¡±

    Cero slowly tugged one of the trinkets on his braided head and tossed it at Jon. As it flew through the air, it enlarged into a conch. However, it was clearly not ordinary as it was softly glowing. Jon caught it and held it in wonder.

    ¡°Just holding it makes me feel the water elements gathering faster around me. Thanks for the gift, darling¡± he said and looked darkly at him. Cero got an inkling of what Jon was about to do.

    ¡°No, you promised to let us go.¡±

    ¡°I did no such thing. I said I¡¯ll have nothing to do with you anymore. If you are dead, I will have nothing else to do with you.¡± Jon smirked and started suffocating Cero with the water when he felt a strong presence behind him. He had a sense of danger and he tossed Cero away. He used the water he had been using to hold Cero to block what eventually revealed itself as a knife.

    Jon looked across the room and looked shocked. ¡°My my,¡± he said to the Choice floating in the air, ¡°No one told me you were a mage. Or are you? The mana feels different around you.¡± He laughed and calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s just an ability. I bet you¡¯ll fall unconscious soon dear. I guess no one told you that people who don¡¯t get proofed can handle mana well. You scare me for nothing.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Choice said, her eyes closed.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done what elder sis. Hurt your younger brother. Pah, don¡¯t try and threaten me. You are not going to be a hero today. You are going to die. I¡¯m going to wait for you to collapse from handling such a huge amount of mana and I¡¯m going to kill you. Then I¡¯ll kill your brother and if you haven¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill Ian too. Then no one will know that I have this. So tell me, what shouldn¡¯t I have done.¡±

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have threatened me with water. I can¡¯t stand anyone using it against me.¡± Choice opened her eyes and immediately, without any resistance, Jon lost his control of the water. Choice looking calmly at him, raised a finger and the water he had been using floated over to her and joined the mass she had been controlling.

    Jon blinked at this and immediately turned to run away from what he just witnessed. From the monster he had just seen. Jon was certain that even when two people who used the same element fought, one of them could not take control away from the other person. At the most they would overwhelm the other person¡¯s element with theirs but they would be able to take control of it. Even if it was possible to take control of the other¡¯s element it wouldn¡¯t be as effortlessly as she had done.

    Choice took in a breath of air as she watched him run and just like a typhoon released all the water she had been controlling. She released her emotions as well, her anger at being in death¡¯s grip twice in one day, her frustration with not being able to control her element, her fear that her she would have to watch her brother die, her guilt at planning to kill someone. All of that, she sent his way and pinned him down.

    Choice walked towards him, ignoring his pleas for life and mercy. She picked up the knife he had crumpled and she had straightened before tossing at him. She knelt in front of him and smiled coldly at him. She caressed the knife and raised it in the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me,¡± he pleaded, ¡°My name is Jon Strucker. The Strucker family is one of the ten Borein families. I can give you money or anything you want but please don¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, my family will never let you go.¡±

    ¡°Second son?¡± Choice asked incredulously then gave a short laugh, ¡°You¡¯re not even the firstborn. Who cares about spare children. And didn¡¯t you say it yourself, this is Internationale, no one minds a little killing.¡± Jon tried to struggle but Choice stabbed him quickly in the throat.

    ¡°Mages can get hurt by toothpicks too,¡± she whispered as he made choking sounds then yanked her knife out. She cleaned the blood on his clothing and put in her pocket. As she was crouching, Choice noticed the conch on the floor, picked it up then smiled at the dying Jon, ¡°Thanks for the gift. Darling.¡±

    Choice could feel her control of the water slowly slipping and looked for where she could keep the bodies. She¡¯d have waited for Cero to wake up and tell her what happened to dead bodies but she didn¡¯t want him to know what she was capable of yet. Choice noticed a well at the back and dragged the two dead bodies as well as all the blood to the backyard. She thought tossing them down the well but cringed at polluting the drinking water so she took control of the water in the well. Using the water she had, she made the sand around the well to become so muddy it resembled a marsh. Tossing the bodies in, she used the water that she had left to push them down the earth then withdrew the water so that the land became hard.

    With a mental push, she returned the water back to well after removing impurities. She felt the last of her control slip away and looked mournfully at the water in the well. When would she be able to control it without having to prepare herself first? She felt that tranquility wasn¡¯t the only way to exercise control over water. Water was a flexible element. It could be as calm as a stream or as ferocious as a storm. There will come a day when she would be able to use it regardless of her mood.

    Choice walked back into her brother¡¯s house and thought about what lies she would tell him this time.

 Chapter Ten: A Dark Vision

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, he just left.¡± Choice laughed in her heart at the incredulous look her brother gave her after that statement. He¡¯d woken up surprised yet glad to be alive. None of his attackers were around, neither was his conch and now his sister was telling him that Jon had just upped and left.

    ¡°Are you telling me that Jon. The same Jon who was trying to kill me even after I gave him what he wanted, just decided to leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Choice replied innocently, ¡°Yes that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. He just stopped attacking me and left. After a few minutes, the water just dissolved.¡±

    ¡°So he just left us here and went.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how many times are you going to ask me this question, Cero. It¡¯s only been a few minutes since you fainted, he just left. Nothing else happened.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t faint,¡± Cero muttered and ducked his head.

    ¡°Yes you did. You definitely did. Don¡¯t even argue.¡± Cero rolled his eyes, walked to one of the lanterns and lit it with his magic.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I was wondering, why didn¡¯t you do that all the while he was threatening us. I thought you came here to study magic.¡±

    Cero rearranged all the things that had been scattered in the drawing room. He placed a map back on the wall and placed some books back on the table in front of a divan.

    ¡°These books aren¡¯t waterlogged,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Choice asked. She was ready to give another bullshit reason for why things were just not as weird as they actually were.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Cero said and shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t use fire against him because he¡¯s actually about to graduate from the Internationale and into being a proper mage. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to attack him, it¡¯s that I couldn¡¯t. Also, if you knew anything about magic, you¡¯ll realise that water can douse fire.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re a mage. Well a mage in training but still you can use more than one element. Why didn¡¯t you use something else, for example, maybe wind?¡±

    ¡°I can use other elements but I¡¯m naturally stronger in fire and weaker in all the other ones.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess that makes sense.¡± Choice nodded before something occurred to her and she whipped her head to face Cero, ¡°Wait a while, you said he was about to become a mage.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he is. He¡¯s one of the top students of the year ahead of me.¡±

    ¡°Is that rare, becoming a mage?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A lot of people can become apprentice mages but usually only three people have the ability of becoming mages proper. The college usually keeps these three people and gives them additional resources and teaching.¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Choice laughed nervously, ¡°I guess the Internationale considers them very important. Maybe you should become one, it could help our kingdom a lot.¡± Shit, this dude might actually lead to me getting in trouble. I hope there¡¯s no way that they can test if he¡¯s dead. You never know with mages. Calm down, Choice, you¡¯re only going to be here for three days anyway. Hopefully, I can leave her in peace.

    ¡°Yes they are very important. And I would love to be a mage believe me. But mum is insistent that I leave here in a year. She doesn¡¯t want me to become a mage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our mother has a very clear plan for your future. But still it¡¯s your life. If you want to be a mage, if that¡¯s your dream, I can speak to our mother for you. But you have a right to choose what you want to be.¡± Cero cocked his head to the side and thought about it for a few moments before sighing and shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mum is just doing the best for me. Just like she said, I¡¯m still a kid, what do I know about the future. I believe mum knows better than me and she cares about me so what she says has to be right. Besides, if it ever gets to be too difficult, I¡¯ll just tell mum and she¡¯ll stop but thanks sis for caring about me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Choice said agreeably, ¡°It¡¯s your life and I see you¡¯ve made your decision brother. You deal with what happens.¡±

    ¡°Sure I will.¡±

    ¡°But anywhere, about these ¡®pre-mages¡¯. Does the school do anything to keep them safe, for example have something that tells them when they die or when they get injured and where this happens.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well sure there are things like that. But only within the three years after they officially graduate and even then only when they leave the college. I mean they¡¯re not common but mages aren¡¯t that rare. But why are you so curious anyway?¡± Sigh, I¡¯m safe. Still, I could have gotten into some trouble and I still might. I should be more careful in this place.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a reason. I just wanted to hear the benefits of being selected to be a mage so I can know exactly what you are turning down. It is a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I might not even become a mage after all of that. No, it makes more sense to aim for something I can actually attain.¡±

    Choice nodded her head, ¡°So that¡¯s the extent of how much you are willing to fight for your dreams,¡± she said in a very low tone. She was somewhat disappointed at her brother for giving up but she guessed not everyone was as desperate as she was. Her brother had their mother to fight for him, she had no one to do the same for her.

    ¡°Speaking about our mother,¡± Choice said in a more conversational tone of voice, ¡°She told me to tell you to take care of your health and that she was expecting you to return to Legume for your birthday.¡± Rachel had told her about her mother¡¯s instructions for her brother during their trip.

    ¡°Speaking about birthdays, you didn¡¯t return for mine. I had to entertain almost everyone from the entire Kingdom and my little brother didn¡¯t come. You know that makes people think that we are having problems in our relationship.¡±

    ¡°First, don¡¯t call me little brother, you know I don¡¯t like it. And I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t come for your birthday party but it sounds like you were very busy so I don¡¯t think you missed me. Besides, you never come for my birthdays either.¡±

    ¡°You know why I never come for your celebrations,¡± she said sharply, ¡°Seph and Forrest were there. Even Cedric came. But you weren¡¯t there. And you were missed.¡± Cero said nothing but looked at her guiltily. It seemed like the real reason was that he just didn¡¯t want to. Choice told herself not to be surprised, she hadn¡¯t seen him for twelve years, she just wasn¡¯t as important as his life here.

    Choice stood up, she was tired of being reminded that everyone in her family had moved on without her. She was tired of trying to reconnect with people that seemed as if they wished she had never returned.

    ¡°I have to get back to the inn that our elder brother paid for both of us to reside while we are here. It¡¯s been a very eventful and honestly I¡¯m feeling quite exhausted.¡± This wasn¡¯t actually a lie. Using her powers was very draining and she was hungry and fatigued.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You can stay here with me,¡± Cero offered hesitantly. For a second, she was tempted to take his offer but his entire body was telling her that he really did not want her to respond affirmatively.

    ¡°Thank you Brother for your offer but I would have to respectfully eject. I¡¯ve just been attacked and I would like to stay in a pace that won¡¯t remind me of any bad memories. Also, I don¡¯t want to be a point of disagreement between you and the people with whom you are sharing this residence.¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about that. Jon and Ian were my housemates so no will complain if you stay here,¡± Cero said but at her raised eyebrow added hurriedly, ¡°But if staying here gives you bad memories then it¡¯s alright if you go. I¡¯m sure this place that Cedric has prepared is alright.¡± Choice hmmed. He¡¯d added that second sentence so quickly that she hadn¡¯t been able to respond to the first one. She got up and walked towards the door of the room.

    ¡°By the way sis, do you know what happened to the thing I gave Jon. Did you see what he did with it.¡±

    ¡°Oh you mean that glowing object. I think I saw Jon put in his pocket but I can¡¯t be very certain as he left in a hurry. Still I hope you find it brother. It sounded like it was important to you.¡± Choice put her finger in the pockets in her dress to check if the conch was still there. She turned around to look at her brother. ¡°I love you, you know. We¡¯re on the same team. I¡¯m going now so see you later.¡±

    ¡°I love you too sis,¡± Cero said and snickered. He probably found the sudden admission odd.

    Choice turned around and walked out of the room and out of the house. She touched the conch again. Sorry brother but this is my payment for saving your life. I¡¯ll probably use it better since you don¡¯t want to be a mage anyway.

    <hr>

    Later that night, Choice looked up at the ceiling trying to sleep but found herself still awake. No one had suspected her of anything. Fred had kept his mouth shut and hadn¡¯t told anyone anything. She still didn¡¯t know what Rachel and her brother had got up to yet but at least she¡¯d done a lot in a day.

    Now she was trying to sleep but it wasn¡¯t working. She¡¯d closed her eyes and tried to get as comfortable as one could in places meant for public use, yet nothing worked. She¡¯d tried to enter that tranquil, indifferent mood she¡¯d used to control the water but that didn¡¯t work. There were so many things that distracted the mind from complete stillness.

    Choice knew the real reason why she was finding it difficult to sleep, she just didn¡¯t want to admit it to herself because then it would make her victory over her assassin pointless. Every time she managed to sleep she feared that she would wake up and she would still be floating in that lake, her life¡¯s blood tainting the water. Every time she woke up, she checked her neck to see if it was still bleeding, but she didn¡¯t even have any scars on her neck not to talk about a bleeding injury.

    Even though she knew that she¡¯d won, she always thought about the what ifs. The worry kept her up at night and strategising for the future didn¡¯t help either. If it was in the past, she would have gone looking for a river or a pond or a lake she could sit beside but she hadn''t dared to do that since her near death. This was what she really hated the assassin for doing. For taking away one of the few pleasurable things she had away from her.

    Choice rolled and looked at the glass of water she had by her bedside. She held the conch in her hand, entered a calm state of mind and began to manipulate the water in the glass. There had been a noticeable improvement in using her powers since she¡¯d got hold of the conch. Also, when she touched it, somehow it helped her to become calmer. She couldn¡¯t be as indifferent as she was earlier and she still couldn¡¯t control as much water as she could before but she was able to move small amounts of water. Choice manipulated the water to form random shapes of animals before she finally managed to go to sleep.

    Almost as soon as she closed her eyes, Choice opened them. She looked around her quizzically because she was most definitely not in the room that smelled faintly of kerosene.

    Choice looked below her and saw beneath her a deep blue sea. She¡¯d never seen the sea before but she¡¯d seen paintings of the sea. This wasn¡¯t exactly like what was described but it was more beautiful than anything she¡¯d ever seen before.

    Choice raised her eyes from the sea she was on and noticed that she was sitting on a diamond chair. Her head suddenly felt heavy and when she brought it down, she was delighted to see that it a silver crown. She tentatively put a foot down and found to her pleasure that it felt no different from stable ground.

    Choice got down from the throne, because that¡¯s what it was, and looked around her in joy. The sky was green, the sea was blue and she was at peace. Ah, I¡¯m dreaming. This is too pleasant to be anything other than a dream.

    It was then that everything changed.

    Choice looked down at the sea and saw that there were black specks appearing in the water. These specks enlarged until they became splotches ruining the look of the sea. Choice was upset with this interruption by her subconscious. This is my dream, it better be pleasant. She tried to move the water away from the splotches but while she found the water surprisingly easy to control, the splotches would just not be removed.

    In the blink of an eye, she was standing on a black sea. She turned and saw the throne she was on beginning to sink. Oh come on. This is not the good dream I was promised.

    The sky too began to change. It became a viscous red and it dripped red liquid into the sea. Choice stood and watched as body after body began to pop up form the sea. Some she recognised like Jon and her assassins the others she did not. It didn¡¯t take long before the black sea was full of corpses. The fuck is happening now. Is this guilt? Is this me feeling guilty?

    ¡°Can you see all those bodies,¡± a voice whispered as if it came from the wind, ¡°they¡¯re the fruits of your labour.¡± Choice immediately knew something was not right with this dream. She could understand mysterious bodies and black seas but she instinctively knew that this voice was very foreign. And familiar.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to say to me? Why don¡¯t you show yourself instead of whispering in my ear.¡± For a second nothing happened, until something grabbed around her ankles and dragged her down into the black sea. Choice struggled and tried to control the black liquid. For a second she thought she¡¯d been able to do something but that moment passed and she kept on going down.

    Under the black sea wasn¡¯t any different than above it as bodies filled the sea. She even hit a few on her way down.

    ¡°You know me. We¡¯ve met before.¡± The voice said in a louder tone of voice as she kept on going deeper into the sea.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t met you before. I¡¯m certain I would have remembered.¡±

    ¡°Oh but you do. You just ran away. You were so little then. You would have been so tasty.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...You¡¯re that being that was chasing me. But that was a dream.¡±

    The voice scoffed before continuing, ¡°So what if you thought it was. It was real. If I¡¯d eaten you, you would have tasted good and you would be eaten but because of you¡­¡± Suddenly, Choice came to a stop, the black sea floated above her but there was no liquid where she had arrived at. Even though she had better senses than most people, she couldn¡¯t pierce through the gray fog that surrounded her. What was weird was that throughout this entire encounter with this being, she hadn¡¯t felt even a sense of danger, her neck didn¡¯t twinge. That made her very wary of this being because she was clearly in a dangerous situation, it had talked about eating her for moon¡¯s sake.

    ¡°So why did you bring me here? Why did you show me that images? Just to eat me? No I don¡¯t think so. There must be something else.¡± Choice¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here.¡±

    ¡°Then who did.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to show you an interesting sight. You can take it seriously or not at all.¡±

    ¡°Wow. You know I¡¯ve learnt to never trust anyone who gives you anything for free, particularly when that thing wasn¡¯t asked for. There¡¯s always a catch or something is wrong with that thing. So no, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve shown me, there¡¯s something wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take it, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve done my part now. You can free me now!¡± Choice felt that the last sentence was not directed to her. As the voice shouted to be freed, the fog began to clear and Choice caught a clear look at the creature. It seemed like she had been transported to another place as the black sea was no longer above her.

    It was a giant black mass of skin. It had two eyes that seemed as if it was made from fire and it had a massive mouth. She could see that it wasn¡¯t really a threat as it was in a cage that stretched up to the heavens, it was surrounded with chains that cuffed and pierced its limbs. Around its body was teeth that had been pulled out from its mouth. It was quite literally toothless. Looks like there¡¯s no more eating children for you.

    At his scream, the place began to shake and Choice¡¯s body started to rise to the sky. She knew she was about to wake up. As she was ascending, the screaming being paused its cries and looked at her with one eye.

    ¡°Never come here again. Your father should never have birthed you, you abomination.¡±

    The massive cursing at her was the last scene she saw before she sprang up from her bed, her hands going to check her neck and her nose bleeding.

 Chapter Eleven: Complicated Family Relationships

    What the fuck was that, thought Choice as she held her bleeding nose while bending her head back to stem the flow. Too many weird things are happening to me recently, I discover I have previously undiscovered water powers and now I have a dream that I know isn¡¯t a dream. I can¡¯t even fucking sleep in peace? And what the hell did it say about my father? It called me an abomination? It¡¯s the abomination.

    Choice looked at the sunlight streaming through her windows. She¡¯d woken up later than expected and this was confirmed when Rachel entered her room, without knocking, to awaken her.

    ¡°Wake up sleepy princess,¡± Rachel said with a cheery grin, ¡°I know you are tired but it¡¯s just a few hours before noon. So let¡¯s get you prepared for the d- oh fuck your nose is bleeding.¡±

    Choice glared at Rachel. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to enter. Never again enter my room without asking for permission to enter.¡± Rachel ignored her glare before walking across the room and holding her face in her eyes. She put her face very close to her own and peered intently at her bleeding nose.

    ¡°It looks like an ordinary nosebleed. There¡¯s no cut on your face.¡± Rachel took a kerchief from her pocket and used it to wipe her face.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± said Choice flinching away from the cloth. It was made from a rough material that scratched against her soft skin. ¡°That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s just make it worse.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, your highness. I didn¡¯t know your skin was that delicate.¡± Choice knew that there had been a dig at her in that sentence but Rachel¡¯s body language was as consistent as before.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, ¡°I take very good care of my skin. That¡¯s the mark of a high class woman.¡±

    ¡°I see. Ah it¡¯s stopped bleeding.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you finally noticed that,¡± Choice snarkily said and moved her face out of Rachel¡¯s hands. She had a lot to do today and she would think better if she wasn¡¯t ignored by the bundle of joy her mother had sent her way.

    ¡°Would you like my help with your bath?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an invalid, Rachel. Also, don¡¯t be so overeager. Save it for some young lord.¡±

    ¡°Why would I do that your highness. You alone are enough for me.¡± Choice looked at her and frowned deeply. Nothing seemed to shake this girl¡¯s cheeriness. Clearly something was wrong with her up there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me,¡± she said while walking out, ¡°And don¡¯t enter my room without knocking again.¡±

    Rachel waited until Choice left the room before letting her smile drop from her face. She glared at the door Choice walked out of with barely concealed disdain. She looked at the drop of blood on the piece of cloth she¡¯d used to clean her nose. At least the Queen will be pleased with me.

    <hr>

    Choice finished her bath and was surprised when Rachel did not offer to come with her as she was on her way out. Oh well, I¡¯ll notice if she tries to follow me. She clutched her mother¡¯s letter in the pocket of her blue skirt. She also had her knives as well as the conch she¡¯d liberated from her brother. These were the only things she owned that actually belonged to her and for that they were valuable to her.

    She looked at the map and walked to where she had previously seen the library on the map. Just like the day before, the library was nowhere to be found. She brought out her pocket watch. The King had sent that to her for her eighteenth birthday. It was a few minutes before noon. Looks like he meant exactly noon time.

    ¡°Hey, can I help you?¡± A voice said coming over her shoulder. Choice rolled her eyes then smiled as she turned around to look at Lee. He looked no different from the day before except that his hair was better styled and it looked like he had added another coating of nail polish.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m trying to get to the library,¡± Choice said laughing and playing along.

    ¡°Come with me. We don¡¯t have long. Librarian Perry is on the fifth floor today but only for an hour. I don¡¯t know why but she¡¯s like this all the time anyway, she never sticks to her decisions.¡±

    Lee waved his hands and the library appeared out of the blue just like the day before. She didn¡¯t pause to admire the building as she was in a rush. After a few minutes of walking, they cameng to connect the first floor with the second.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you a secret about this place. It always magic.¡± Lee brought out an needle from a side pouch and pierced his finger. He smeared the blood on the wall. He held his hand out to her. ¡° Hold on tightly. When the stairs appear, climb up as quickly as you can. The library spirit will identify me as the only person to go upstairs so the stairs will appear one at a time for a short period of time. Security is the most important thing in this library.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I can be fast,¡± Choice responded resolutely. She could move very quickly when she wanted to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it though, if you aren¡¯t fast enough. I¡¯ll use my wind to make sure you¡¯re not hurt. I just can¡¯t use it to take us to the next level. It¡¯s not allowed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯ll be surprised at how fast I can run.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh also, the library read my blood so it knows my species. Only two feet are allowed on the steps at a time. Any more and it¡¯ll throw us to the ground and send an alarm straight to Librarian¡¯s Perry device. We also can¡¯t stand on a step for too long or the same thing will happen. So we have to be in sync.¡±

    ¡°Your school is very paranoid.¡±

    ¡°They have reason to be, we are trying to sneak in after all. Also, I¡¯m graduating this year so it won¡¯t be my school for too long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I learned balance and dancing at school. I was in fact one of the best students. I know how to adjust to someone else¡¯s rhythm. Also, you¡¯ll always be a student of this school even when you graduate.¡±

    ¡°Wow, your school must be quite prestigious. Dance is not an often taught subject.¡±

    ¡°It was a finishing school. That was one of its main focuses,¡± Choice returned, perhaps a bit too harshly as Lee glanced at her curiously. ¡°Sorry, I have just have few unpleasant memories. There was a lot of jealousy.¡±

    ¡°I get it, I had to deal with some of that as well. Well are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Always,¡± came her response. Lee nodded at her and she felt something project out of him. Choice assumed that he had emitted some of his mana. She took a deep breath in and when the first step appeared, she put her feet on the step at the same time he did. In her mind, she went back to her lesson to the hag, Ms Henshaw, who had insisted they learn to match any rhythm by making them dance with their bare feet on rough ground in order to feel ¡®the vibrations¡¯.

    She had learned everything from her and then got her revenge on her by ripping all her footwear to shreds. It had been petty but at least for a few hours she had felt what she¡¯d had. So, it sufficed to say that Choice did not have any problem matching Lee foot for foot as they ran up the stairs.

    When they reached the top of the stairs, they watched the last step vanish and when no alarm came, they looked at each other and burst out in laughter before shushing themselves so that no one would look at them askance.

    ¡°Come this way. The identification device is in a separate room from the reading areas. You¡¯re supposed to get permission from a member of staff to use this room but there are perks to being a student librarian. I get a free access every month.¡±

    ¡°Only once a month and you are using it on me. That is a big sacrifice. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I never really use it and anything to help a princess. I don¡¯t really have that many friends so I treasure those I make and I feel that we will very close in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we will be very close friends,¡± Choice said and slowly slid her hands out of his grasp. She felt a little guilty that she was planning to never see him again but she was simply giving Lee a much needed lesson on trust. She wondered how he grew to be so sheltered as to help someone he had just being threatening.

    ¡°So,¡± he said as they entered the room where the device she needed was, ¡°Since we are friends, mind telling me the real reason why you want to take a look at the magic on the letter ¡®cos I don¡¯t believe the story you told me yesterday.¡±

    Choice looked away from the device that she presumed was going to be used to read her letter, a grey cuboid slab of stone with runes written all on the surface, to Lee¡¯s face. He had a dark expression on his olive face and his hand was clutching a needle. The man who¡¯d threatened her was back.

    ¡°What do you mean I told you the truth,¡± she smiled trying to look as non-threateningly as possible. Her hand slipped into her pocket and she held the conch. If he tried to attack her like he did yesterday, she would not be as helpless as before.

    ¡°And I believed you. Then. When I slept on it, I realised that I was going to risk the status I¡¯d worked hard for four years for a Legume princess I barely knew. Also, regardless of the fact that you don¡¯t come to this school, you are a princess. I refuse to believe that your mother would have sent you with a letter through Favrien Portal without telling you what what protections were on the letter and without making sure all the runes were placed correctly.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Legume isn¡¯t really a rich country, my mother might not have even known that. But I guess someone from a Borein high family wouldn¡¯t know that. As I said we don¡¯t have enough to hire mages so we wouldn¡¯t know what is correct or not.¡±

    ¡°Legume- a kingdom with a population of two million. It is characterised by its abundance of trees and its ability to grow any plant as long as it¡¯s edible. It is often called the garden farm of the southwest Xin Continent,¡± Lee said as if he was reciting from a book, ¡°Your Kingdom might not be as rich as mine but it¡¯s wealthy enough to send three princes to Internationale and proof all of them. Even if you are unaware of how magic works, there¡¯s no way the Queen of the Kingdom isn¡¯t aware of it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe but I¡¯m very protective of my brother. I might just want to make sure everything is perfect.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll also read the letter during this process, won¡¯t you. I don¡¯t believe you. Just tell me the truth, maybe I can help.¡±Tell you the truth, why would I do that? I barely know you and you want me to spill my secrets to you. Never. But I must applaud you for making me relax my guard around you. It¡¯s never going to happen again.

    Choice looked at him for a few more moments while his hands clenched tightly onto his needles. The wind in the room started moving rapidly and Choice felt it scraping her arms. Suddenly, tears started dripping from her eyes.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave a lady with her pride, can you? You really want to know the real reason I want to see that letter.¡± Lee stayed silent but his grip on the needle relaxed. ¡°I¡¯m having disagreements with my mother. She wants me to get married, I don¡¯t want to yet. It¡¯s been going on for a while and I overheard her saying that was going to fix me before she asked me to give this letter to my brother. I wasn¡¯t lying when I said I don¡¯t really know much about magic but she does. So, I was wondering if she was going to ask my brother to do something magical to me so I can agree to this marriage. That¡¯s the real reason why I wanted to have a look at the letter.¡±

    ¡°So, your marriage¡­¡±

    ¡°Is not a sure thing yet. I keep on talking about it to get used to it but I cannot. Not yet. Are you satisfied now. Now that you have a peek into our dirty secrets, is it believable enough for you?¡± Choice asked cuttingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that¡¯s happening to you. I didn¡¯t know any of that. You didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t go around spilling my family¡¯s dirty laundry. I thought you would understand but I guess you do not.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really am, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up bad memories.¡± Choice pursed her lips and looked at him. She wiped her eyes and sniffled for a few seconds.

    ¡°Hah,¡± she scoffed, ¡°Look at me, crying to a stranger.¡± She raised her head and looked him dead in the eyes, ¡°I forgive you. You didn¡¯t know about my situation and you don¡¯t know me. You were just fulfilling your duty as a member of the library and I can¡¯t fault you for that. In fact, I admire your commitment. I could learn something from you.¡± She gave a strained smile and Lee grimaced back.

    ¡°You know what, I¡¯m going to step out for a bit. Give you some privacy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the right thing to o. I already know too much so I¡¯ll stay out for a bit while you read the letter and find out what your mother is planning. Unless you want me to stay and give you support.¡±

    ¡°Really you would do that for me. Thank you and thank you for your offer of support but I think I have to face this on my own.¡± Lee nodded and walked to the door. When he was halfway out, Choice realised something.

    ¡°By the way, how do I use this slate? I don¡¯t have any magic so I hope it does not need any mana to activate.¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about that. It does not need mana. You just want put whatever you want to be evaluated on the slab and ask it to reveal its secrets. If the magic on your letter is low enough, it read it. If it is higher than its abilities, it won¡¯t do so. It¡¯s actually very simple.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you,¡± Choice said and gave him a soft smile. Lee went out the door and Choice waited until she heard it shut before she look in its direction with disbelief. How lucky, I didn¡¯t even need to do anything to get him to leave. He¡¯s really weird. He¡¯ll be naive one second and be very sharp the next. She stopped paying attention to the door and walked closer to the slate. Let¡¯s do this before he changes again and changes his mind. Unreadable people are the most annoying.

    Choice brought out the beige envelope her mother had given her. She looked at the simple patterns on it and smiled to herself. Her mother was not going to take her for a fool. She stopped a few metres from the slate and threw it gingerly on it. She did not want to be too close to the slate in case something bad happened.

    ¡°Reveal enchantments,¡± she said in a low tone of voice. For a second, nothing happened. Choice looked at the door outside which Lee was standing and back at the slate. She didn¡¯t think he was lying to her but you can never trust someone completely.

    Before she could start to worry, a gentle breezy voice whispered next to her ear. ¡°Enchantments identified are an explosion charm, a rune of protection and a poison spell. All enchantments are low grade enchantments¡±

    ¡°A poison spell?¡±

    ¡°The withering poison. It is an airborne poison that causes the victim to experience major organ collapse. The victim experience excruciating pain before dying instantly.¡± I guess there goes my plan of telling my mother I used the letter to kill John. If I¡¯d used it as a weapon, I¡¯d be dead and so would my brother. I guess I do have to give this letter to Librarian Perry.

    ¡°Spirit, can you remove the enchantments from the letter but keep them for a short while so I can return them back to the envelope later on.¡±

    ¡°I can do that but only for ten minutes. After ten minutes, I will disintegrate all enchantments.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please, lift all enchantments.¡± Choice looked eagerly at the slate hoping to catch its magic at work.

    ¡°All enchantments are lifted. All enchantments will be destroyed ten minutes from now.¡± Oh, I guess there¡¯s no flash of lightning with you. Choice gingerly picked up the envelope. She looked at the wax seal and thinking for a moment, decisively broke it. She pulled from the envelope a sheet of paper and started reading.

    Dearest Perry,

    I hope this letter reached you safely and found you in good health. This letter comes from custard all the way from the Royal Palace of Legume. I¡¯m afraid I have to get straight to the point. Even all these years of living in a palace, I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t changed my straightforward nature as much as I hoped.

    I send this letter because I desperately need your help. I¡¯m in a fight for my life and you are the only one I can turn to. Do you remember the talk we had years ago about reshaping the way the world sees us? I think I¡¯m about to begin fulfilling that dream. You have always being my closest friend and I hope the years apart hasn¡¯t reduced our friendship to nothing.

    My son is about to begin a fight for the throne of Legume. You know him, he¡¯s a student of our school. I need you to keep him safe while I make preparations for his ascendance. Also, I need you to reach out to your contacts in the Xy Continent. I¡¯m going to need much better equipment than can be found on our meager continent. I also ask of you a small favour. I need five mages with at least one of them being a level two mage. I remember the chaos a mage spread when they attacked my capital and I¡¯d like to have that on my side.

    If our friendship is not enough for you to do this favour, please do remember that I know your deepest secret. Despite how uncaring the Internationale seems to be, you and I know the darkness lying beneath the surface of that school. But I would not like to use threats to gain your cooperation so get in touch with Tosin. She has something that will help with that condition of yours.

    Much Thanks and Love.

    Queen Sera Amaka Legume, your closest friend.

    Choice looked flabbergasted at this letter. She closed her eyes and shook her head. Her mother was as bold as ever. She was asking someone else to intervene in their succession contest. What wouldn¡¯t she do to help her son get crowned. Also, mages. Mages! The last time she¡¯d seen a real mage was when she was seven. One left rivers of blood in the capital and the other had saved her. Both had been too powerful to be human. If her mother was asking for mages, the selection process would become more difficult. Choice was about to put the letter back in the envelope when she saw something else.

    P.S.

    This letter should have come to you in the hands of my daughter. I want her to fulfil a request of mine but I suspect she will not obey her mother, unruly child. I need to persuade her in your own special way to listen to her mother. Who knows this could be the breakthrough you¡¯ve always wanted. I too want to understand my daughter well. Above all, I just want her to know that I truly want the best for her. And that is my way.

    Choice looked at the last few sentences before she started laughing vigorously. She laughed until her sides split and became so loud that Lee who was standing outside became startled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come in,¡± Choice said sharply at the sound of the door opening, ¡°Just give a few more minutes.¡± ¡®Persuade me in her own special way¡¯. She means mindfuck me, doesn¡¯t she. Ah mother, you monster. You truly are terrifying. I definitely underestimated you. Choice looked at the letter with such menace that if she could have set it on fire with her words, she would have.

    She clutched the conch and tried to enter the calm state she needed to use her magic. She clenched her teeth and as if she was struggling against a boulder, lifted the ink of the postscript out of the paper. Using the ink that was floating in the air, she rewrote the postscript until it said:

    P.S.

    This letter should have come to you in the hands of my daughter. She will be the intermediary between us. Treat her well, I have big plans for her.

    Choice quickly folded the letter and put it back into the envelope. She concentrated and using her magic, shifted the wax back into place. It looked seamless as if it had never been broken. Choice rubbed her temples to reduce the pain of the headache she¡¯d gotten for her effort. She placed the envelope back on the slate.

    ¡°Return the enchantments,¡± she said in a dark tone of voice. Her own mother was willing to use magic to control her. Her mother had really changed in the past twelve years but that was okay. She¡¯d changed too.

    ¡°Enchantments returned,¡± the airy voice replied. The envelope glowed purple for a second before Choice snatched it and put in her pocket. She opened the door and came face to face with Lee. She looked at him with a stony expression before it softened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said in an even tone. They sneaked away from the room they had been in and went back to the barrier between the first and second floors. Lee repeated his action of cutting his finger and they went down the same way. This time, it was even smoother.

    When they reached the first floor, Choice breathed in and shook her shoulders. ¡°There was no magic on the letter. My mother lied about that.¡± Lee looked at her face and kept quiet. Choice looked at his face that seemed to want to ask her what she read but kept quiet so as not to upset her. It didn¡¯t matter, she was already upset.

    Still looking at his face, for the first time Choice felt grateful towards Lee. This boy had helped her without knowing much about her and without asking for anything in return. That was rare in her world. People rarely did something or nothing and even your blood could betray you. She smiled softly at his face and on impulse, gave him a peck on his cheek.

    Lee blushed and held his cheek in surprise. Choice grinned cheekily at his face. She was glad that her dark skin could never let her blush and show such an involuntary reaction.

    ¡°Thank you. Really thank you very much. You¡¯ve helped me out of your own free will and without me offering you anything in return. I¡¯m truly grateful to you.¡± Lee stammered trying to explain that he didn¡¯t need thanks but Choice cut that off with a shake of her head, ¡°I don¡¯t like owing people so I promise one of these days I¡¯ll repay you. But for now, I really need to be alone.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s fine. I can go. I¡¯ll see you...I¡¯ll send you a letter if we can¡¯t meet again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reply when I get it.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t have the same beliefs as Boreins, she didn¡¯t have the privilege to ignore anyone who could help her. Maybe Lee would help her in the future just like he had today.

    Lee left at her request, such a perfect gentleman. The smile fell off her face when he did so and she touched the envelope in her pocket. She had a letter to deliver.

 Chapter Twelve: All Priests Are Witches

    Librarian Perry put down the letter and looked straight at Choice sitting across from her. She put her glasses down and rubbed her temples. Choice took the time to examine this supposedly powerful woman. She did not look like she was. Perry had brown eyes and messy short brown hair. She looked like an ordinary librarian not the person that her mother was expecting to help her in Cero¡¯s ascension. She definitely did not have the presence Choice had come to expect from powerful people like her father, mother and even Mina had.

    ¡°Do you know what your mother wrote in this letter?¡± Perry asked, pointing a thin finger at the letter on her desk.

    ¡°Not really. All she told me was to ask you for something after you finish reading it.¡± Choice shrugged and said innocently.

    ¡°That¡¯s all she told you and you listened. You didn¡¯t take a peek?¡±

    ¡°Well, mama told me that I would hurt myself if I opened it. Also, she told me not to. I don¡¯t often go against my mother.¡±

    ¡°Huh. I guess that barbarian became an even better mother than I thought. So what do you want? Some runes, charms, enchantments?¡± Perry asked carelessly and propped her chin on her palm.

    ¡°I want some books. A book on basic magic and magical engravings and runes. Also, can I take the books with me back to Legume.¡± Choice¡¯s smile faded when Perry glared at her. Ah she does have the presence. She could have sworn that Perry¡¯s dark skin glimmered for a moment.

    ¡°You want to take one of my books,¡± Perry stated in a low, even tone. Choice had a feeling that a predator was breathing behind her and any wrong action would lead to her head being torn off. Haven¡¯t I been threatened enough already?

    ¡°Is there a problem with that? If you are worried about the book, I love books and would never deface one. I take very good care of my books, just ask mama.¡± Choice looked straight into Perry¡¯s eyes, smiling. She was certain that hearing about her mother would calm Perry. She was right. Perry¡¯s demeanour immediately changed.

    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll give you one book about magic and one about runes. Just as you asked, there¡¯ll be the primer books.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am allowed to go into the Library and choose them.¡± Maybe I¡¯ll get a book with extra information like in all the stories.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not happening. You¡¯ll receive a book from the librarian as you are leaving. Now get out of my library.¡±

    <hr>

    The next day, Choice met up with Rita at the Internationale Arena half an hour before she had to return back to her country. She watched Rita trounce two fighters at once without much effort and readjusted her opinion of her. Rita was stronger than she thought.

    A few minutes later, Rita noticed her and walked up to her. ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to meet in an hour?¡± She asked and wiped off the sweat from her honeyed skin. Oh, pale and ethereal is the preferred look of gentry women. We must avoid the sun. Her mother won¡¯t like her skin when she sees it later.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back in half an hour. We don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ve thought about our deal and I want to add something else to it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already shaken on it. Don¡¯t tell me you want to back out now.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯ve just had more time to think about it and I¡¯ve realised this deal benefits you more. I¡¯ll work hard to help you get your dream position and in exchange you¡¯ll give me information and material you really don¡¯t have access to? Apart from that, you¡¯ll be leaving Internationale in a year¡¯s time so I won¡¯t even get enough from you. What I¡¯ll receive from you will be much less than what I am getting. So I¡¯ve decided to change the terms of this alliance.¡±

    ¡°What do you want now, Choice? You want me to spy on my father and his associates. To ¡®check up¡¯ on your brother? What do you want to make this more fair.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll help you get your dream position as general if you help me get mine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need for that, Legume. I just need to get in and I¡¯ll climb the ladder myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Rita,¡± Choice scoffed. She couldn¡¯t really think that she would be able to reach the highest military position by herself without any help, did she. Apparently Rita did. ¡°You know that even if the stars themselves let you join the army, you won¡¯t be able to move up any higher. Not without my help. In fact, I think that the closer I am to my dream, the closer you¡¯ll be to yours. So help me. Fight for me, with me and I promise you, one day you¡¯ll be the general over the Legume army and it might be bigger than it is now.¡±

    Rita stayed silent for a minute, ruminating on her remarks. ¡°Do you,¡± she asked hesitantly, ¡°Do you know something? Is something going to happen.¡± Choice smirked and brought her face close to Rita¡¯s.

    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to know anything about my plans. I¡¯m keeping in line with that. So, this is it. My final adjustment and offer. If you say no, our agreement will end here. No one will need to know anything about what we decided and you can aim to climb the ladder on your own.¡±

    Rita remained pensive then nodded her head. ¡°Yes. You know I¡¯ll say yes. I would yes to a demon if it would help me get my goal and from my point of view, you¡¯re not that far off. So yes, but only until I become general. ¡±

    Choice chuckled then rummaged in her bag while Rita looked at her quizzically. She pulled out two sheets of scroll paper and wrote something on them. She handed one to Rita as well as a quill and some ink. Rita unrolled her scroll and looked at it.

    This is an agreement between Choice Njideka Annabelle Legume and Rita Clarity Claremont. Both parties agree to help each other with achieving their dreams. This agreement will remain valid until one party has achieved their dream.

    Underneath this paragraph were their names and spaces for them to sign.

    ¡°A formal contract,¡± Rita asked dubiously, ¡°I thought we were not informing other people of this arrangement.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a formal contract. It¡¯s just a symbol of our agreement. A way for both of us to have a physical reminder of what we plan.¡± Choice looked pointedly at Rita and signed both documents with a flourish. She glanced at Rita expectedly, a dare in her eyes. Rita scrunched her nose then signed both sheets of paper.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a year¡¯s time but we¡¯ll be in constant contact. I¡¯ll send you a raven,¡± Choice said and pocketed her copy of their agreement. Now she felt satisfied. She was not going to be the losing party here.

    Choice looked back at the diamond walls of Internationale as they galloped back to the portal. She really appreciated all that she had achieved in the short time she had been at the school. It truly is a good place to make connections, no wonder so many people are desperate to come to this school. Choice clutched the books she had received from Librarian Perry. She was going to wait until she reached a private place before she opened those books. Maybe these books would help her improve her magic use.

    Choice looked at Rachel who was surprising quiet next to her. On this trip back, she hadn¡¯t said a word to her and had dropped her joking manner. It was weird anyway. I guess she no longer needs to suck up to me. That reminds me, I didn¡¯t get to find out what she was doing. Oh well, I can¡¯t do everything at once. I have to focus on what I can do and what can help me now. I just hope it doesn¡¯t come back to trouble me later on in the future.

    ¡°The portal¡¯s coming up,¡± Cedric said to her. As if she could have missed the giant glowing purple device.

    ¡°Home sweet home,¡± she replied. Now, she just needed to think about how to help Rita at least become a soldier. Despite her confident actions, she really did not have any extra information, just an inkling. Even taking the first step of letting a woman join the army would be difficult. That wasn¡¯t her only worry.

    She also had to worry about how to make money and not in a get rich scheme but in a manner that would keep on providing for her for a long time. Apart from that, she had to throw off her mother¡¯s suspicions about the letter and to undermine her efforts to crown her younger brother. Still, this excursion had been good for her. She had gotten the conch, she had gotten an explanation of magic and she had made new friends. All in all, a fruitful journey.

    It was with a smile that she greeted her home country days later.

    <hr>

    Sera accosted her daughter in the palace a few minutes after she returned from her trip at Internationale. She looked her up and down.

    ¡°So, how did it go? Did you give Perry the letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. I was able to find her just like you said. I didn¡¯t need to use any codewords. So I¡¯ve delivered the letter like you asked, what about my marriage issues.¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to get married? You didn¡¯t rethink my idea?¡± Sera said incredulously. Choice narrowed her eyes. Her mother had better not decided to not keep her own side of their deal because she thought she would be persuaded by her librarian friend.

    ¡°Why would I have changed my mind? I hated the idea when I heard and it¡¯s taking me everything to not remember that my blood mother had tried to prostitute me. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t do anything while I was away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get testy with me child but yes, I spoke to your father, He¡¯s decided to let you get married around the time we did. You should be grateful to your maman.¡± Choice took in a breath and smiled insincerely.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Thank you mother. I¡¯ll go take a rest now, it¡¯s been a long trip and I just want to relax in my own bed.¡± Choice curtseyed and turn around elegantly.

    ¡°Did you really not read the letter,¡± Sera asked at her back.

    ¡°You told me there was unknown magic protecting the envelope. I didn¡¯t try to open it as I really know nothing about magic seeing as I wasn¡¯t permitted to go to Internationale.¡± Choice paused for a minute and Sera seemed to be assured by this sentence. ¡°Are you really not going to tell me what I just delivered?¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you sweetheart. Don¡¯t worry about it. Go have your rest. I¡¯ll see you in the morning when we have our family breakfast at the tenth hour in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Family breakfast,¡± Choice asked incredulously and whirled around, ¡°We¡¯ve never had that. Not before I left for Aunt Bas¡¯ and certainly not after I returned from finishing school.¡±

    ¡°Well, your father¡¯s having one of his ideas. He says he wants the family bond to be stronger and be an example to other families.¡±

    ¡°He is probably trying to show off. I am sure this won¡¯t last long.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t my dear but the first breakfast will be happening tomorrow. Everyone will be there, well apart from your brother. But everyone else. So you better be there, I can¡¯t be the only one from our side of the family.¡± Sera said and chuckled.

    ¡°If it is what you desire mother, I will be there.¡± Choice inclined her head and glided away from her mother.

    Sera waited until her daughter was far away from her before she said out loud to seemingly no one. ¡°It¡¯s been only twelve years but already I don¡¯t understand that girl. Sometimes I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s even mine. Such a shame, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Rachel walked out of the shadows and responded woodenly, ¡°I can¡¯t really say your Majesty. She was surprisingly guarded and didn¡¯t open to me.¡±

    ¡°Of course she was. That school is at least useful in this one thing. They break women there and remold them until they become no different from one another. Catty, petty and suspicious. There¡¯s not a single honest woman from that school and they¡¯ve gotten to my daughter. She¡¯s been corrupted.¡± Rachel remained silent at this rant. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d heard the Queen go on this rant. ¡°Tell me at least you got what I asked you to get.¡±

    ¡°I have my Queen,¡± Rachel said and handed Sera the cloth that had Choice¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m not going to lie. I thought you would bring me blood from when she has her time of the month. I¡¯ve been told period blood is more useful because of its intimate nature and connections with fertility.¡±

    ¡°I apologise your Majesty, the princess was not on her flow in the last few weeks.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t be so stiff Rachel, I¡¯m not going to punish you. In fact, I¡¯m very happy with your progress. So happy that I¡¯m going to leave you with my daughter. She worries me. Watch over her and report back to me if she makes any unusual actions.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Rachel replied impassively.

    ¡°Also, it¡¯ll be better if you get closer to my daughter. I know she likes people with unusual features and that hair of yours is pretty different.¡± Rachel flinched when Sera mentioned her hair and took a step backwards.

    ¡°Thanks for the advice your Majesty,¡± she said stiffly and hurried away.

    ¡°Ah children,¡± Sera said humorously, ¡°They¡¯re just so cute.¡±

    She stuck the cloth that Rachel had given her into her pocket and looking around her walked out of the corner she¡¯d been in. She walked to an abandoned room and cautiously pressed a panel on the wall to reveal a door. Sera tried to push open the door but it refused to budge.

    ¡°Shit,¡± She cursed under her breath, ¡°this fucking palace is breaking down every fucking day.¡± Sera breathed in and on the exhale used her aura to push the door open. She was in her fifties but that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t still powerful.

    The door led her to a forest outside the city wall. There was obviously some magic involved because the palace was nowhere near the city wall, in fact, it was in the centre of the capital. Sera walked a while before she brought out a charm and placed it on the ground. She concentrated for a bit before letting a little bit of aura touch the charm and activated it.

    Sera waited for a bit while nothing happened. ¡°Well well Sera. I thought you¡¯d never get in touch with me. In fact the last time we met, didn¡¯t you call me a useless foolish has-been who clearly had no sense for the mystical. I thought I would never see you again but here you are, calling on dear old Tasha.¡± Someone put their hand on their shoulders and Sera without hesitating flicked it away.

    ¡°Ah, you are still so cold.¡± Sera turned to looked at the woman that had appeared out of nowhere. Tasha was a woman with dark skin and dark eyes. She had brown hair and she was much shorter than Sera was to her consternation. She looked like she was in her late twenties or early thirties but Sera knew that she was the same age as her.

    ¡°You look as young as ever,¡± Sera said, pointing with her chin.

    ¡°Thank you for noticing, compliments of the occupation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do people call you young lady and do men stop you to give you advice and fight to protect this dainty little flower everytime you go anywhere slightly dangerous. ¡®Cos I remember you hating that when we were younger but yeah, compliments.¡±

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Tasha sighed, ¡°If I¡¯d known I¡¯d remained frozen, I would never have sold my soul. I would have waited until my forties and bargained then because people take older people more seriously. But I¡¯m sure you know all about that, your Majesty. Which takes me back to my previous question. Why would a Queen like you go looking for a witch like me.¡±

    Yes, Tasha was a witch. To be more specific, she was a contractor to a demon. What is called witchcraft was a branch of magic where people who did not have the ability to perform magic, gained it through a contract with a higher being. The contractor promised the being something in exchange for this, whether it was their soul or their fertility, their ability to walk or their faith and desires. How powerful the magic you got depended on the being summoned and what you gave in exchanged.

    So, technically, the priests of the gods as well contractors to demons were all technically practicing witchcraft but only demon contractors got called witches and were disparaged.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t like that term. Can¡¯t you just say contractor?¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be a stick in the mud, Sera. I swear you used to be more fun when you were younger. Don¡¯t you know, we¡¯re all witches.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I used to be more fun but I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯ve had to grow up. Not all of us have the luxury or remaining young and living for a long time.¡±

    Tasha¡¯s eyes flashed and she sneered at Sera. ¡°Better tell me why you called me, Sera or shut your mouth. I wouldn¡¯t want to have to end one of my few friendships in sadness.¡±

    Sera flattened her lips and pulled out the cloth with Choice¡¯s blood.

    ¡°When Choice got attacked twelve years ago. You said there was a lot of movement in the spirit realm but you didn¡¯t say why.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say why because I didn¡¯t know why,¡± Tasha and took the kerchief. ¡°Is this what I think it is?¡±

    ¡°I want you to try again. Maybe now that she¡¯s older, you can get something from it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not menstrual blood. You know I prefer menstrual blood.¡± Tasha put the cloth on a piece on iron she¡¯d brought out of her sub space. She sprinkled some powder on it while talking.

    ¡°I know but did you really think I would be able to get that. Even though she doesn¡¯t no anything about magic, she¡¯s very careful with her blood.She even incinerates the materials she uses during her time of the month.¡±

    Tasha chuckled as she muttered chants over the material. ¡°Sounds like she¡¯s very cautious and she had a right to be. You are performing a ritual using her blood after all. Any reason why you want me to scry her fate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand her anymore. She¡¯s different now from before and she does not listen to me at all.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like she¡¯s still a teenager. You know they never listen to their parents. It¡¯s not really an appropriate response to spy on their fate.¡±

    ¡°What would you know about having children.¡± Tasha did not respond to the jibe. At her silence, Sera rolled her eyes and continued,¡± her brother is a teenager and he listens to his mother. No, something is different about her and I think I know why. Speaking about that, did you check on what I asked you to previously?¡±

    ¡°Yes I did. I waited an entire year for you to get in contact with me. But somebody was stubborn and it is as you thought. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sera robbed her hand on her forehead and sighed in sadness. She was about to ask Tasha to give her more information when there was a bright light and Tasha got flung into the air. She flew backwards for a few metres taking some trees with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± She called and Sera scoffed. Of course you¡¯re fine. Even if I stabbed her a hundred times, she¡¯d be fine. Even if I flung her off a mountain, she¡¯d still be okay. What a pity!

    ¡°Hey, I heard that,¡± Tasha shouted.

    ¡°I know you did. In fact I made sure you did,¡± Sera called back. Tasha came trudging out of the woods with leaves in her hair.

    ¡°You are a very mean friend. I can¡¯t believe we are even friends. How can you want me to die.¡± She said and pouted. Sera rolled her eyes. Tasha got more childish everytime and she made her act in the same way

    ¡°Okay, enough of that what happened.¡± Tasha stopped acting and put on a serious expression.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t really see anything,¡± she responded solemnly, ¡°It was like something was blocking her future and in also seemed to be in flux. What I know for sure is that Choice has a destiny and it¡¯s a great one.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but we know destinies mean shit. It¡¯s just unlucky that she was born in this part of the world. Maybe there¡¯s a place where she could have been someone great but that place is not Legume.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry you weren¡¯t able to fulfill your potential but what you¡¯re doing now is great too.¡±

    ¡°But is it really,¡± Sera replied sarcastically, ¡°It was foretold that i¡¯d be a great warrior. That I would bring glory to my kingdom, that¡¯s the only reason my parents sent me to Internationale but the moment they could trade me away they did. I¡¯m trying to make things better now for the women of the future but I have to hide behind my son to do it. Behind my son!¡± Sera whipped around and hit some trees with her staff. Tasha did nothing to stop her and watched as she brought down a few trees in her venting.

    ¡°Does that help,¡± She asked when Sera was done.

    ¡°Yes extremely.¡±

    ¡°Good. So what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I have plans to make things better but it will be too late for her and her destiny. I wanted her to help me, to join me, to contribute but...she¡¯s so selfish. She can¡¯t see that even if she doesn¡¯t get what she wants we¡¯ll be making things better.¡±

    ¡°Well, I may not have children but from I¡¯ve seen children only realise that their parents are doing the best for them when they get older. Just hang in there. In the future, she¡¯ll understand you.¡± Sera nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now. The Queen can¡¯t be missing for too long but I appreciate you coming to help me even though you didn¡¯t need to after the last fight we had.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my friend of course I¡¯ll help you. I guess it¡¯s bye for now. Dismiss me, I¡¯ll send you another charm to use to contact me although you won¡¯t be able to get me for the next two years but the charm will have other uses.¡±

    ¡°Two years? Why so long?¡±

    ¡°Oh you know, the boss wants me to come and help in his domain, yadda yadda yadda.¡± By boss, she meant Abaddon, a powerful destruction demon.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be so worried. It¡¯ll be fine. The charm will let you connect to one of the other contractors. Don¡¯t get too attached to them, none of them is as powerful as me.¡± Sera nodded then materialised her staff. ¡°Oh be careful when doing that. Last time, it really hurt.¡± Sera scoffed the stabbed her in the chest.

    ¡°Nooooooooo,¡± Tasha cried out then after a moment chuckled, ¡°Aw, you never fall for that. Bye.¡± Her figure dissipated into black mist. Sera coughed and used her hand to clear the mist. Tasha always made sure to remain an annoyance even after she left. Sera cleared out the markings Tasha had made in the sand then inhaled a deep and weary sigh. She turned to walk back to the palace.

    There was no time to catch up with old friends. At least not yet, but soon, soon things will change.

 Chapter Thirteen: The Next Generation Is Scary (people take their religion seriously)

    As soon as she walked in and saw her father sitting at the head of the table, Choice knew the breakfast would be a disaster. The first problem was who exactly would sit opposite her father at the other head of the table. Would it be her mother, Sera the first wife and Queen but a foreign one or Abigail the second wife but the mother of the first son who is also local to Legume. It also didn¡¯t help that her mother¡¯s only son was not at the breakfast but that Abigail¡¯s two sons were in attendance.

    Well, that didn¡¯t take long, Choice thought when her mother took the seat opposite her father after glancing for a brief moment at Abigail. Abigail made a face and sat next to Frank. She smiled at him and lifted the spoon to feed him some rice. Ah mother wins being the official respected wife but Abigail is the more loved one. Just as usual.

    Choice nodded at one of the attendants and she came up quickly to fill her cup with tea. ¡°I hope everyone had a nice night,¡± Choice said smiling at everyone in the room. Her brothers nodded at her while Abigail raised an eyebrow. Her parents did not respond to her statement and kept on eating calmly.

    Choice exhaled a puff of air. She couldn¡¯t let her courage fail her now.

    ¡°Good morning father. I did not get to meet you yesterday when I returned but I am glad to see you now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sad about that. I had more something important to deal with.¡± At that curt remark, Choice pressed her lips together and turned to her side to see Forrest laughing. She stared pointedly at him until he shrugged. Choice bent down to her meal and muttered thanks to the moon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is curious about the reason why I asked for this family breakfast,¡± Frank said after a few minutes of silent eating. ¡°I want us to remember that we are a family no matter what happens from now on. We share blood between us. So from now, at the beginning of the week, we¡¯ll meet as a family and have a nice breakfast.¡± Such a hypocrite, I¡¯m certain you didn¡¯t think of your brothers as family during your fight for the throne.

    ¡°Oh darling, you¡¯re right just as always¡± Abigail said smiling pleasantly, ¡°We¡¯ll remember those wise words and treat each other as family.¡± Choice stayed very still at this display but Sera rolled her eyes and mimed gagging.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be going back to the army in a few days,¡± Cedric said interrupting his parents¡¯ moment. ¡°Is there anything I¡¯m supposed to do before then.¡±

    ¡°No and this time I want to be certain you¡¯re learning something. If you want to be the primary heir, you need to learn discipline and patience not fooling around with any boy you meet.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡± Cedric raised his head up quickly.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t be surprised. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t find out. I don¡¯t care who you fool around with but if you become King our family line needs to be continued. At this moment, I¡¯m not certain if you¡¯re up to that.¡±

    ¡°Father, I can assure that I¡¯m working hard to be worthy of the throne. When the time comes I¡¯ll be up for it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll be the judge of that but you need to rely less on your physical ability and more on what you¡¯re being taught in the military. Also, be more discreet with your affairs at least let people keep on pretending you¡¯re still the perfect heir.¡± Awkward. Seriously, this is why we never meet as a family. Families just can¡¯t stop themselves from hurting each other with secrets.

    ¡°It¡¯s not affairs, it¡¯s only one relationship,¡± Cedric muttered.Of course, her father just happened to have ears like a bat¡¯s.

    ¡°That just makes it worse.¡±

    ¡°Fada, I¡¯m sure Cedric is working really hard,¡± Choice added softly. No he isn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s enjoying his travels and easy assignment. But if you really cared about any of that you would have sent him to the main base for hard training. Father, you are such a hypocrite, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t disobey you, none of us would dare.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. I hope that when my son takes the throne he¡¯s good enough.¡± Frank said gruffly.

    ¡°I just want to remind everyone that it¡¯s not a foregone conclusion that Cedric will sit on the throne,¡± Sera said without raising her head to look at them, ¡°Frank if Cedric is such a disappointment, just remember that you have three other sons. One is even from your Queen.¡± Sera glanced at Frank at the last statement and he scoffed.

    ¡°Just remember my words when you leave to the base.¡±

    Ah family meals. Choice cringed internally at how right she had been. She shook her head and straightened up in her seat then stared at the King. It was time to turn up the good daughter charm for her request.

    ¡°Speaking about leaving, can I ask for something Fada,¡± Choice said with upturned eyes. Frank chewed his food for a few moments before drinking some water and putting down his spoon.

    ¡°What do you want my daughter?¡± This words should sound pleasant but imagine them coming from an impassive face with an emotionless voice. Sometimes, Choice wondered if her father didn¡¯t hate all of his children. She was supposedly the favourite child but he only treated her a little less colder than his sons. But that was only when they were face to face which was not very frequent.

    ¡°I have been thinking fada about going on a spiritual journey. As you know, I am a follower of the moon but it¡¯s occured to me recently that I have not gone to any moon temples at all in my life. There are no moon temples in the capital.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the sun god is the patron god of the Royal Family and of the country. Didn¡¯t you learn this at school? Or do you need remedial lessons? Maybe I need to speak to my sister about Perpetual¡¯s effectiveness.¡±

    ¡°No father, I learnt that at school. I can assure you that Perpetual was very thorough in our education. I am certainly aware of the sun god¡¯s importance but we have other gods, we are not Boreins and I just realised that I have never had a proper religious retreat. So, I want to ask if I can travel all over the Kingdom to visit all the moon temples.¡± Choice looked at her father pleadingly. She wasn¡¯t even lying. The moon was very important to her. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the light of the moon shining on the lake the day she¡¯d recovered her abilities.

    ¡°Hmm, keep on talking,¡± Frank said and brought out his pipe. Even though a newer, more portable way of consuming tobacco had been created, Frank still preferred using the pipe. Sera sneered and looked away from him but kept giving short glances back to him. Choice subtly wrinkled her nose. She didn¡¯t like tobacco, she saw it as slow poison.

    ¡°Fada, I have been able to live a great life because of your graciousness and I feel that I have not been as grateful as I should. But I am very grateful and privileged to be your daughter. I don¡¯t want to be ungrateful to the spiritual as well. So please I want to go out to the temples and I want to go out to the villages. I just don¡¯t want to be ignorant about how much I have received from you and from the gods.¡±

    ¡°Ah so you don¡¯t just want to get spiritual enlightenment.¡± Frank took another puff of the pipe and watched her intently.

    ¡°That is my main purpose but going to Internationale has made me realise that I don¡¯t know anything about the way life works. I¡¯ve been away from the Kingdom for twelve years and some things just feel unfamiliar. I just want to know how the citizens live.¡±

    ¡°Ah do you feel some compassion for my subjects? Are you worrying over their poor feeble lives? You want to help the poor and feed the hungry.¡±

    ¡°With you as King fada, there are no poor or hungry. I don¡¯t need to do anything. I feel that I don¡¯t know who I am yet. That¡¯s why I must admit I was relieved when Matthew did not go ahead with the betrothal. I¡¯m not ready until I learn about myself. And I think a retreat would help.¡± Choice put on a pleading expression as she looked intently at her father.

    ¡°Did your mother put you up to this.¡±

    ¡°Um, no. Mother is unaware. Just look at her face.¡± Both Frank and Choice looked over to see Sera glaring at Choice with a surprised look on her face.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he acquiesced after another puff of the pipe. ¡°But you can¡¯t go as the princess. No entourage and I¡¯m not going to send a full contingent of guards with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine father. I¡¯ll go in disguise as another worshipper.¡±

    Frank hummed and abruptly stood up. ¡°That¡¯s this week done. See you all next week.¡± Abigail hurriedly stood up and walked away with him her sons leaving to go their separate ways a few seconds after but Choice didn¡¯t notice that. She¡¯d gotten permission! Her father hadn¡¯t even asked for a time period of this retreat although that was due more to indifference than indulgence but she would take what she could get. She¡¯d found the perfect excuse to travel the Kingdom and build her organisation.

    ¡°Choice Annabelle Legume, are you going to explain what you just did?¡±

    ¡°You used to call me Njideka when I was younger. You never call me that anymore.¡± At her mother surprised face, Choice put down her napkin and walked away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever walk away from me, Choice.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare mother but breakfast is over. Unless you want us to stay here and talk.¡± Sera huffed and gestured for her daughter to follow her.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become obnoxious recently.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have. I still respect you mother, I just don¡¯t think you feel the same way towards me.¡±

    ¡°What was that stunt you just pulled?¡±

    ¡°I thought I described what I wanted pretty clearly.¡±

    ¡°Right as if I¡¯d believe that you just want to travel the Kingdom to see temples and how the citizens are living in their day to day life. You don¡¯t even care about spiritual issues.¡±

    ¡°Well mother, what do you think I¡¯m really doing? And for your information, I actually do believe in the moon and I¡¯m very interested in having a wholesome spiritual life. But you wouldn¡¯t know that, would you? Seeing as you were never there when I was growing up.¡± Sera looked away from Choice but did not respond to her comments. She never responds. Not to explain or excuse herself, Choice thought bitterly. ¡°I also want to get out of the palace for a while. I can feel myself atrophying here. I eat and sleep all day and before you know it I¡¯ll be a fat elephant. I need to go out and do something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°One of them. I am mainly interested in visiting the temples.¡±

    ¡°Fine. That¡¯s more reason why you should have Rachel with you. She can protect seeing as you¡¯re going incognito.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks for reminding me. Speaking about Rachel, I don¡¯t want her. She can remain as your guard, I¡¯m no longer jealous of her.¡±

    ¡°My darling,¡± Sera said chuckling and touched her cheek with a gloved hand, ¡°Surely you must be joking. You don¡¯t really mean to tell me that you want to leave the palace to go on a long journey without your maids or a proper bodyguard. No, you¡¯re going with Rachel and that¡¯s final.¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hear nothing else about this. You know what, the more I think about this, the more I like your idea. They¡¯re some important people scattered around the Kingdom that aren¡¯t supporting Cedric but aren¡¯t supporting your brother either. Maybe during your trip you could...go on diversion and persuade these people.¡± Choice perked up at this, her earlier annoyance with Rachel put aside.

    ¡°Important people that could help with the battle for the throne? Is there by chance a list of these people.¡±

    ¡°I could rustle up something for you,¡± Sera said and grinned wickedly. Choice smiled brightly as well but both smiles were for two different things.

    ¡°That would be well appreciated,¡± Choice replied. It would be a great help.

    <hr>

    Choice took a step closer to the lake. It was the same one that lead to what she called her ¡®rebirth¡¯. In one hand she had the conch she had ¡®borrowed indefinitely¡¯ from her brother, in another she had one of the books that Perry had given her.

    It was obvious that this book was an introductory one for mages because the first instruction was a set of meditation exercises to help explore and measure the mana in their bodies. Choice did not know how to do that. For her, mana in her body came in two forms: when it was there and when it wasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t able to identify when she was running low on mana or not. Still she hoped that meditating would help her to understand her mana.

    Choice put the book she was reading on the grass and sat cross legged. Closing her eyes, she breathed in and out and felt her heartbeat begin to slow down. The book had said that being in calm and quiet environments would help the mage to feel peaceful. It was peaceful enough.

    As she sat on the grass, Choice heard the rifling of the grass and the response of the leaves. She heard movement on the ground and strained her hearing to ascertain if it was someone walking towards her. She involuntary clenched the conch, ready to use her magic if it was another assault on her. She had been attacked before and could never be too careful. A few seconds later, she relaxed her guard by a little bit, it was just a few animals. Nothing too dangerous.

    Choice got up. Nothing seemed to be working, at least on land. She looked at the lake and grimaced. Her assassin¡¯s body was still in there. Still, she walked with purpose the few steps till she reached the edge of the water body. Inhaling deeply, she started loosening the laces on her gown. Luckily she hadn¡¯t worn anything too intricate. After adjusting the laces for a few seconds, she lifted the dress above her head and tossed it carelessly on the ground.

    Choice made a face again and without hesitating jumped in the water. There¡¯s no point staying up there to meditate, I¡¯m better in the water after all. Immediately, Choice felt a difference. She felt calm and peaceful like she was floating on a bubble of happiness. This lake was not the only water Choice had entered since she¡¯d discovered her powers, but she felt a closer connection with the water in this lake than she had had with the well or the water drawn for her baths. I¡¯ll have to try again in the future with another natural body of water and see if that¡¯s the reason for the difference. For now, all I can think is that this lake is different because I was reborn here. She had died there and she had discovered her abilities there. Perhaps, there would always be a stronger connection with this lake than anywhere else.

    Choice floated for a while just enjoying the freedom she found in water. Enjoying the sensation of her body cutting through the liquid, of her ability to breath unimpeded. Eventually, she stopped her fun. Choice took a deep breath in and used her mind to follow the water that had entered her nostrils. As soon as the water entered her body, Choice felt whatever connection she had with the water get cut short. She flinched in surprise and furrowed her brow.

    Choice closed her eyes and stretched her muscles. Maybe the reason is that I tried to control a lot of water at once. This time I¡¯ll try and control just a little of the water. Choice tried again but she still was unable to follow the water into her body. She tried over and over reducing the amount of water she controlled but each try was met with failure. What the fuck? I¡¯ve done everything. I¡¯ve even tried to control a bubble of water. A bubble! A freaking bubble is still too much for me. Damn, this is more difficult than I thought. After trying constantly, Choice became more irritated and found herself unable to control the water at all.

    Okay, let¡¯s try this again. Let¡¯s just calm down and relax. I¡¯ll just try to sense the water around me with my ability. Choice forced herself to calm- tranquility was key- and tried to sense the connection between herself and the water around her. This went more smoothly.

    Choice could feel the water all around her. She knew that if she pushed just a little bit, she could make it contort to any shape she wanted or do whatever she wanted. Still, controlling the water was not the purpose of this meditation. Choice wanted to understand what exactly she was doing anytime she used her power. Besides, if she used her magic to do more than sensing, she would end up with a bad headache or maybe she would even pass out. For now, there was no point in using her magic when she did not need it.

    With her eyes closed and her ears submerged, Choice could feel, breathe and hear water. This was the best place to explore her ability. Tentatively, Choice examined her connection to the water. She followed the bond between them to the water and then slowly followed the link backwards.

    Gradually, she was able use the connection as a sort of bridge to cross back into her body. She felt a jolt of excitement and at that, her connection wavered for a second before she returned to her calm manner. Oof. That was close. I would have been so upset if I¡¯d had to repeat the last half an hour. Choice paused her consciousness just before she returned to her body. What if this is a bad idea? What if I¡¯m doing this wrong?

    No. I have to do this. I have to understand and control my power. If I want to get the throne and control this Kingdom, I must first be able to control myself. There¡¯s no one else to ask and while I know I have to be patient, there will be no difference whether I do this later or not. Choice, you have to do this.

    Choice pushed her consciousness through her body. As soon as she did so, she knew that she was not in any physical part of her body. It seemed that whatever connection she had with the water was a mental one.

    Choice looked around in awe. All she could see around was blue. Blue and silver. The blue should be water and maybe silver is here because I like it. No, there must be another reason. This is where my connection to the water starts. Silver must be related to my powers. Blue balls and silver balls and silver mixed with blue balls of unknown substances floated around her. Choice approached one and with a recklessness she¡¯d never exhibited before tried to poke one of the balls.

    ¡°Careful. If I was you, I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± came a voice.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Choice looked around her in surprise. She had assumed that there would be no one else since it was after all her mind. She put her finger down, looking at it with surprise. She hadn¡¯t thought she could ever be that careless. Looks like I have a lot more to work on. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a stranger. If that¡¯s what you are asking.¡±

    ¡°That clearly was not the question.¡± Choice put her hand to her waist and surprisingly, her knives were there with her.

    ¡°I mean you no harm. I was just trying to keep you safe. Tampering with leau without knowing how to use it is dangerous.¡± In front of Choice materialised a wispy white form. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not ¡®here¡¯ wherever that is. You are the one that is here.¡±

    Choice wrinkled her forehead but moved her hands from her knives. ¡°You are quite confusing.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that. I¡¯m as confused as you are. It¡¯s rare for people to come here without knowing what they are doing. Still whatever you are doing is dangerous. I don¡¯t know how you got into here but if you stay too long, you¡¯ll find that it would be difficult to return.¡± Choice did not say anything to this statement but tried to sense the connection she had used to enter what she was beginning to suspect was not her mind. She couldn¡¯t find it! Shit. Choice don¡¯t panic. Just calm down. Panic does nothing, patience is the answer.

    The figure noticed Choice reaction to their statement and continued speaking. ¡°You should go now, I¡¯ll help you open a way from this space.¡± After saying this, the figure started to glow. As they continued to glow, Choice felt her connection to her body return. ¡°There, thank the One it hadn¡¯t been gone for long. Be careful next time, you come here. And don¡¯t touch the leau, it¡¯s concentrated water. It looks small but it¡¯s powerful enough to collapse a mid-tier city.¡±

    Spooked from this experience, Choice made to leave before pausing. ¡°Wait a second. Where is here? And why did I come here when I was just trying to connect with my mind.¡±

    ¡°Ah so hungry for knowledge. You remind me of someone. This is the elemental zone. I am afraid dear that I cannot tell you why you came here only that you should not have. I am sorry but you are just too weak for this realm. Try coming back when you are more powerful. Now go if you don¡¯t want to be stuck here.¡± Saying this, the figure glowed even harder and Choice felt her connection dragging her away from the plane she had mistakenly stumbled on. I¡¯ll find out more about this place, Choice thought as she disappeared.

    There was a pause and then the blur cleared. Where there was an unknown figure before stood a man with dark skin, dark shoulder length hair and black eyes. He looked at Choice¡¯s previous position with amusement and then started chuckling.

    ¡°Ah, the next generation is something else. They are really shocking, I have to speed up.¡± The man laughed for a few more seconds before turning to a gigantic ball of deep blue mixed with silver. He looked at it with seriousness then raised his hand before touching it with his palm. The entire place began to tremble and the huge ball began to deflate.

    ¡°After all, I can¡¯t let her take over.¡±

 Chapter Fourteen: An Interesting Gift And A Shock Announcement

    Choice¡¯s eyes sprang open. She looked around her and noticed that she was at the bottom of the lake. All around her she could see the golden rays of the sun infiltrating the water. She hurriedly placed her hand all over her body to ascertain that she had returned to it. Ha, I¡¯m back in my body. Damn, Choice when did you become so reckless. You usually check things frequently. I¡¯ve got to be more careful, I¡¯ve been more careless since I survived death.

    Choice shook her head for a few seconds to center herself. As she was about to swim up to the surface, she noticed the corpse of her would be killer. The purplish blue, bloated corpse laid at the bottom of the lake. It was already beginning to decompose, its flesh dropping from the bones.

    Choice grimaced and wrinkled her brow in disgust. Although she could not smell anything, she was certain that if she brought it out, it would stink up the entire place. She glared at the corpse. Why are you so annoying even in death? You just keep on ruining my enjoyment whenever I¡¯m near water. The lake was deeper than expected so it wasn¡¯t noticeable from the top but the body was going to pollute and corrupt the lake sooner or later. It was already doing so, the blood had already stained the bottom of the lake black. Choice curled her upper lip. Ugh, this is the worst. You¡¯re already dead why do you have to still make things horrible for the living. She was going to have to take care of it.

    So engrossed was Choice in her disgust and thoughts that she didn¡¯t realise that she was subconsciously controlling the water. It was a shock when she returned from her thoughts to see the corpse floating just a few metres away from her. She moved back in revulsion. My previous plan was to come back and see if I could get something else from his clothes but I¡¯m not touching that. I have to remove it from this wa- wait a minute, I controlled the water without being calm. That¡¯s new...I can control the water without having to fucking to change my bloody mood! This is amazing. If it¡¯s because of going to that zone, it¡¯s almost worth it. I have to be certain though. I can¡¯t be happy for nothing.

    To test this theory she tentatively moved the corpse further away from her all the while being nervously excited. The water did not move as smoothly or quickly as when she controlled it while in a tranquil mood but a few minutes later, the corpse had been moved from its previous location. Choice laughed in glee. She¡¯d done it. She¡¯d been able to use her ability without having to clear her mind. It hadn¡¯t been exactly nonchalant but it had been more natural.

    Choice still had no idea of how much mana she¡¯d used in that action but she could still sense a connection between herself and the water so she assumed that she still had some mana to use. Wow, I wasn¡¯t even in that zone for long but I got such a huge benefit. She moved her consciousness in the path she had previously taken but stopped herself almost immediately. I think I¡¯m satisfied for now, I¡¯ll try and reach my mind and that zone later. I shouldn¡¯t be too greedy or careless. Patience is always the right answer.

    Choice made a face again at the corpse, she stretched her palm out and used the other arm to move out of the water. As she ascended up the lake, the corpse floated up just behind her. Choice stepped out of the lake and shivered for a brief moment as the breeze fell on her nude body. She shook her hair out of her eyes and raised the outstretched palm. Out from the water came the remains of her adversary!

    Suspended above the lake in a huge bubble, the corpse looked utterly revolting but it was not the only rising. Choice used the water to gather the pieces of flesh that had previously fallen off the bones as well as the black and putrid blood infecting the lake. This took around an hour but finally Choice believed she had gathered every bit of his corpse. If I am forced to defend myself in this way again in the future, I¡¯m definitely not dumping their body in a lake or in any body of water I plan to continue using. Choice moved the body away from over the lake.

    While she¡¯d been gathering all his ghastly fleshy particles, she¡¯d been keeping her eye on her connection to the element. It may not be as precise as what mages had and it meant she had to focus on two things at once but it had been surprisingly effective in letting her know if she still had more mana remaining. She¡¯d already learnt that as long as she tried to control water in a slow, leisurely manner her connection would be more stable than if she tried to rush the water to her bidding. Regardless, an hour seemed to be her limit in controlling the liquid as she could feel the connection begin to fluctuate. She had to be fast.

    Choice had gathered the body but she felt unsure of what she should do next. She didn¡¯t want to repeat what she had done with Jon and his companion¡¯s dead body. She did not want to bury the body anywhere near the lake, not now that she¡¯d found out that she had a deeper connection with it than she had thought. Even if she wanted to bury it, Choice doubted that her connection and mana would last long enough to dig a hole. She looked at the rapidly decomposing and stinking body- yes she could now smell it- and thought of how much easier it would be if the process went a lot faster. It would be unrecognisable in that state.

    Wait, what if I made it go faster. When I fought Jon, he was able to crumple the knife with the force of water. What if I did something similar. This man is already breaking into pieces so if I exert just a little force, I¡¯ll be able to divide his body into many pieces- stars he stinks- it be easier to bury if I just had to bury a few different body pieces instead of digging a big hole. Besides, I¡¯ve done something similar when I separated the impurities after fighting him.

    Still although she had an idea of how to take care of the body, her ability to control the elements was beginning to falter. She¡¯d almost dropped the assassin¡¯s body a few times. What to do? Choice came to the decision that she didn¡¯t have time to go slow and steady, she had to do this quickly before her power failed her and so she sighed before closing her eyes.

    When she opened her dark eyes a moment later, all trace of irritation and annoyance had disappeared from her face, she looked absolutely serene. Choice eyed the body and without grimacing or making any reaction to the putrid sight or scent divided the body with water. There was a marked difference as the water did its task with speed and more precision.

    Choice looked at the smaller bubbles now floating in front of her and without a change of expression commanded some more water to dig a few holes in the ground in the forest surrounding the lake. Blinking furiously, she dumped the body parts in the open holes without much finesse and then used the water to cover the holes with muddy soil.

    Choice took in a breath and did not move for a few seconds. Seconds later, she dropped to the ground in fatigue clutching at her head. Seriously, when will I perform some magic without bleeding or having a horrible headache. I guess I shouldn¡¯t be performing such huge acts of magic yet. Choice massaged her forehead lamenting that she had to resort to using her magic in an emotionless manner. She really didn¡¯t like using magic in that state of mind and she liked it even less after she had slipped into that impassive way of thinking when she was defending herself from Jon. Yes, that had been her most impressive display of magic to date but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was a crutch and one that harmed her in some way.

    Eventually, the headache subsided although her connection with the element still remained faint. I think I¡¯m going to permanently leave a part of my consciousness focusing on my connection with water. It seems that it¡¯s the best way to measure my ability with water. It could even be a good way to train my control of water. If I¡¯m able to flawlessly control water with half of my consciousness, it would be a marvellous sight when I use all of it.

    Choice looked up the sun silently paying witness to her actions. It¡¯s morning already. I guess I have to head up to the palace. I need that list from my mother.

    Choice stretched her hands over her head before walking over to where she had dropped her clothes the night before. She scowled at the corset, then proceeded to put it on.

    <hr>

    Choice carded her thick black hair as she walked down the hall to her side of the palace. Ah, this love of water really wreaks havoc my hair. I guess I¡¯ll be breaking another comb.

    She came closer to her room and just as she was about to take a step over the door, she paused. Choice looked into the unlit room and took a few steps back. She cursed internally that her connection with water hadn¡¯t returned as she had sensed something inside the room. It¡¯s never good to be powerless in an ambush. Choice looked around her for something she could use as a weapon.

    ¡°Are you going to come in or not,¡± a voice asked and Choice inhaled in relief. She wasn¡¯t ready to have another fight, she didn¡¯t have magic to spare and was basically powerless without it. I¡¯m going to have to learn to fight without magic one of these days. But when to find the time?

    ¡°Of course mother, I will enter now.¡± Choice entered her room but not without first lighting the lantern at the side of the room. Finishing that, she turned to give her parent a quizzical look. She had no idea why her mother would be lounging on her bed in darkness.

    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Sera commented.

    ¡°I am sorry, I did not expect you to be in my room. In the darkness. Usually, you call me to your section of the palace.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to surprise my daughter. What mother doesn¡¯t want to see an obedient child?¡± An obedient child? ¡°But to my surprise, my dear daughter wasn¡¯t in her room. Even though I¡¯ve been waiting for you for three hours, you hadn¡¯t returned. It makes me wonder what you are doing?¡±

    ¡°I..¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave the palace to meet with a man, did you?¡±

    ¡°No mother. That would be improper and undignified,¡± Choice responded with indignation, ¡°I simply slept in a different side of the palace today. I had no idea that you were coming or else I would have waited for you. I am surprised that you would think I would ever do something so beneath me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sera casually said and raised her hand. ¡°If you say so I¡¯ll believe you.¡± She got down from the bed muttering to herself, ¡°It was just a tease, can¡¯t believe you took it so seriously. You¡¯re really not like me at all.¡±

    Choice heard the comment but decided not to respond to it. There was a reason her mother was in her room this morning and she didn¡¯t want to get distracted. She simply looked at her mother expectantly.

    ¡°No need to look so eager. I know you want to get on with this task as soon as possible. But remember, you¡¯ve got to do this on the down low. I don¡¯t want rumours of this going back to your father. Officially, fights for the throne are supposed to be handled by the heirs to the throne.¡±

    ¡°Of course mother,¡± Choice said, nodding obediently, ¡°I would never try to draw father¡¯s attention to what we are doing.¡± Sera looked at her daughter or a few moments then smiled. She picked up a purse that had been on the bed and after rifling for a while brought out a slightly thick pile of papers bound with a red ribbon. She looked at Choice suspiciously for a second before handing it over to her.

    ¡°This is a bit bigger than a list.¡±

    ¡°I decided to make your job easier. Inside are a few observations about each person. You¡¯ll still need to compile and arrange the information but it¡¯s something so don¡¯t let anyone else see that list.¡±

    ¡°Not even Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Rachel? Not her.¡± Choice smiled at her mother and then curtseyed to her. Sera shook her head at this display and walked to the door. ¡°By the way,¡± She said when she had reached the doorway, ¡°Don¡¯t depend on Rachel for anything that isn¡¯t...physical. People like her are truly useless in using their heads. We just need them to use their bodies appropriately. Do you understand?¡±

    Choice rose up from her curtseyed and bobbed her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be too smart either,¡± Sera warned, ¡°Just do what I tell you to do. Don¡¯t try anything else.¡±

    ¡°Yes mother. I will be very obedient¡±

    ¡°I hope you find the enlightenment you need on this pilgrimage. Perhaps this will lead to you being more amiable regarding a marriage.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Choice said sharply.

    ¡°I know, I know. We¡¯ll talk when you return.¡± Sera walked out of the room and Choice heard the scuffling of her maids footsteps with hers. She glared at the doorway where her mother had stood keeping a firm grip on the list she had just received. Choice slammed her door closed then collapsed on her bed.

    Choice was stopped clock as she lay on her bed unmoving, suddenly in a flurry of motion, she threw one of her blades to a wall. She sneered at her mother¡¯s suggestion that she would listen to her when she returned. I¡¯d rather die than follow other people¡¯s plans for me again. Anything I do from now on will be for myself. Choice walked to the wall and pulled the blade. She looked at it to check the edge and was surprised when she saw no nicks or scratches. It was as sharp as when it stabbed and slashed her body. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Choice touched her neck and remembered that her mother had handed a list which contained ¡®information¡¯. Choice dropped into a cross-legged position on the floor and loosened the ribbon keeping the papers close together. Choice picked up one of the the papers in an attempt to read it when there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Your Highness, a letter just came for you. Would you like me to go pick it up for you?¡± Choice whipped her head to look at the door and immediately started packing the pages of paper just in case Rachel decided to come in. She could be very brazen.

    ¡°Do not worry about that Rachel,¡± She called, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick it up myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you going now. If you aren¡¯t, I think it¡¯ll be faster if I just go pick it up and bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go now,¡± Choice said and opened the door. She subtly patted the pocket where she had kept her mother¡¯s list. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as you are satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡± Choice closed her door behind and started walking towards the letter room before noticing that Rachel was walking with her. She turned and looked at her irritatingly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m escorting you to the room.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be in danger here? In the palace. This is the safest place in this kingdom.¡± Well she had been attacked in the palace but Choice wasn¡¯t going to tell her that.

    ¡°Well, one can never be too careful.¡±

    ¡°So you believe that you are stronger than the guards in the palace. Even the secret ones. I don¡¯t whether to call that arrogance or idiocy.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    ¡°Trying to keep me safe, I know. But it does feel more like you¡¯re watching me or monitoring me. I¡¯m not certain if you know this,¡± Choice said sardonically, ¡°But my mother is no longer your master. She gave you to me which means I am the person in charge of your salary and also your discipline. I can dismiss you at any time. Don¡¯t think that just because I don¡¯t want to disappoint my mother that you are in anyway important to either of us. I guess what I am trying to say, Rachel, is behave yourself or I will ensure that you do.¡±

    ¡°Yes your highness.¡± Rachel responded sadly, ¡°I was just trying to keep you safe though .¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well then thank you but in the palace I don¡¯t need a guard - I have so many of those - I need a maid. We¡¯ll talk more about this protecting me when I go on my pilgrimage. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Finishing what she wanted to say, Choice walked away from Rachel but listened intently with her ears to know if she had followed her.

    When she heard no footsteps walking behind her, Choice smiled to herself. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that would be enough to stop Rachel from spying on her but it should give her pause. Anything that happened in the future at least she could tell herself that she had warned her. Choice did not notice but as she walked away, Rachel dropped her hurt expression and glared at her. Just stay like that, Rachel thought, When the time comes, you¡¯ll regret this.

    <hr>

    There were two letters. One from Rita and one from someone else but both came from the Internationale. Rita¡¯s letter was short. Just asking for an update and giving her information. Apparently they were looking for a very important kid that had gone missing, a Jon Strucker (Choice chuckled at this part of the letter). The Internationale was being more strict on people going in and out of the school. So letters to and from the school might take longer.

    Also, her brother had gotten a dramatic increase in his ability to control his magic in the last few days. This was interesting to her. When she¡¯d taken the conch her brother was stronger than expected but not to the extent that it could be considered a dramatic increase. Rita also slyly inquired about the army situation.

    Choice grabbed a piece of paper, some ink and a quill before composing a short letter telling Rita that she was still working on the army thing and that she was not going to be in the palace for a few months. Choice hesitated for a moment before tearing off a little piece of her dress and putting it in the envelope. Sympathetic magic was the best way for people who were uncertain of their locations to remain in contact. Using body parts like her hair or her fingernails would have created a stronger connection but Choice did not trust anyone with parts of her body not to talk about Rita who until recently was her nemesis.

    Even using her cloth was too risky but at least it would only be usable once. At least that¡¯s what the book she got from Perry said. Regretfully, Choice could not use sympathetic magic. After her water magic, it was the type of magic she liked the most. She could be thousands of miles away and still affect someone, wasn¡¯t that the best type of magic. Still Rita was surrounded by magic users. Someone would be able to help her with this.

    Choice handed her letter to the room attendant and asked for the second letter. To her surprise, instead of a piece of paper, what she received was a box.

    ¡°It came attached to a falcon,¡± the attendant said at her questioning look, ¡°We¡¯ve checked the box. It¡¯s safe, it only had the letter in it.¡± Choice took the box and looked closely at it. To her surprise the box was covered with runes and unrecognisable glyphs.

    ¡°This is a magic device.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what our tools indicated,¡± the attendant responded.

    ¡°And it came with a falcon?¡± At her assent, Choice chuckled, ¡°Well this is a novelty. How I wish there was a way to capture and replay interesting images like this.¡± Choice took the letter out of the box and looked closely at the envelope. It was a plain brown envelope but it had an intricate yet unfamiliar wax seal. Choice turned the letter around in and uncertain manner and saw that It was addressed to Choice Annabelle Legume. It was definitely for her. Choice broke the seal and brought out thick brown sheets of paper from the envelope.

    The letter read:

    Dear Choice,

    Don¡¯t be worried. I¡¯m not a stranger. This is Lee Quan. You know, the librarian you met at Internationale that helped with reading a letter. That Lee Quan. I know we agreed to continue talking but you didn¡¯t really tell me how to contact you. So I sent a letter to the Legume Palace. Hopefully this letter has reached you.

    Um, don¡¯t be surprised by the box. It¡¯s just a letter box. This way we can talk wherever and you can also use it when you need to.

    At this Choice stopped reading the letter in shock. By letter box, he probably meant one of those boxes that allowed almost instantaneous communication between two people with the same type of box. It could be used to communicate with other people but there would be some delay.

    Only one organisation made them in the entire southwest subcontinent. There were only two branches, one in Borei and the other in Fevrier. It was extraordinarily expensive but money itself wasn¡¯t enough, you also needed extraordinary influence to get them as only thirty pairs were created every year. This present had gone beyond that of a friendship gift and yet here it was being given nonchalantly to her

    Choice eyed the box suspiciously but with a bit of awe. Boreins were definitely as affluent as described. Choice continued reading the letter.

    Don¡¯t be creeped out. It¡¯s an old box. We have boxes like this everywhere in my house so it¡¯s not like I went out of my way. I usually send boxes to people I want to speak with but are far away. So don¡¯t worry and just use the box comfortably.

    This had the opposite effect. The Quan family was that rich?! Also, did this mean he considered her a friend? Choice knew that she had never seen him as a friend. He was a good person who had helped her and who might help her in the future. Shit, I¡¯m going to have to adjust how I address him in the future since we are apparently friends.But still this dude makes friends easily. He probably has barely any at his school.

    Choice looked at the pigeon that was already on its way to deliver her letter. Damn it if I¡¯d known that I was going to receive such a nice present, I wouldn¡¯t have torn one of my nice clothes. Choice took a minute to adjust then smiled. Well, it was always good to receive nice things. She was going to use it well.

    She continued reading the letter.

    Anyway, I just wanted to ask how you felt. You didn¡¯t look so good after reading that- after doing that activity (I know you don¡¯t want anyone to know about that). I just hope you feel better.

    To cheer you up, I¡¯ve included a painting done by yours truly of the library. I saw how you looked at it when you first saw it so I¡¯m giving you a copy of it so you can look at it whenever you want. I¡¯ve charmed it to be animated and I¡¯ve even added some wind magic so you can feel the breeze. I hope you like it.

    Choice put down the page and looked at the other piece of paper in the envelope. Just as he said, there was a painting on it. Choice unfolded the paper and stared in stunned amazement at the image of the library. She¡¯d only been able to look at it for a few moments in reality but the artist had been able to render it beautifully on paper. Choice felt a little calming breeze and thought she scented flowers.

    She looked at this painting for a few seconds before she broke into a blinding smile without artifice or cunning. To her, this present was more important than the expensive letterbox she had just received. It was in this moment that she started considering as Lee as an actual friend.

    Choice put the letter in her pocket and handed the box to a maid. She asked them to put it in her room and she decided to go look for something that she could put the painting in so that she could display it wherever she went.

    All the good frames were in the administrative section of the palace which was considered to be her father¡¯s domain. It¡¯s okay. Father won¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s an official decree preventing me from going to that side of the palace. It¡¯s just that we know not to go there. As Choice thought about which of the secretaries she was going to ask for help, she walked past the council chambers which had its door open.

    ¡°Has anything changed, Tomas.¡± She heard her father said and continued walking on. It was probably another one of her father¡¯s affairs. She really didn¡¯t care what her parents did in bed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not, Your Majesty. The catastrophe is still due to happen. We still can¡¯t tell who¡¯s going to cause it but it¡¯s someone related to the Royal Family.¡± What! Catastrophe! Related to the Royal Family! What the fuck is going on here. Choice paused and silently walked to the slightly ajar door. She wanted to know what in the heavens was happening. ¡°You have to be prepared, my King.¡± Tomas continued. ¡°Be prepared for a sky breaking war. Who¡¯s there!¡± Tomas said this sharply and Choice immediately froze. She silently glided backwards and focused her hearing so as to know whenever someone started to move.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± Her father said after a few moments of silence, ¡°But I think it¡¯s best to continue this in a more private location.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I¡¯m ready whenever you need me.¡± Choice heard footsteps and peeked out of the place she was to see a man with black hair and brown eyes with a square face walk out of the council chambers. She waited until he had walked away for a bit before approaching the chamber door.

    She looked at her father surprisingly before approaching him with happiness. ¡°Father, I did not expect to see you here. Sorry if I am not supposed to be here. I was just wandering around and then I realised I had never come to this section of the palace before. So I came here to sate my curiosity. I would never want to be a disturbance so I will take my leave but it was an honour to meet with you this fine day.¡± Choice sank into a flawless curtsey after this speech and then turned around to leave. She walked slowly in the hopes that her father would call her to wait.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can stay. There¡¯s no rule preventing you from just coming to this section but you should be careful where you go. Some places are off limits.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, father for your advice. I will definitely follow it,¡± She gushed then walked quickly yet elegantly to her father with a smile on her face. ¡°Do you mind giving me a tour. I don¡¯t want to wander into any unknown places.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± The King responded, ¡°Anything for my only daughter. Let¡¯s start from the throne room.¡±

    ¡°But I know where the throne room is.¡±

    ¡°All tours here should start at the throne room. Even if they don¡¯t I¡¯m still the King. What I say should go, right.¡±

    ¡°Of course, My King. Your word is law.¡± Frank scoffed at this.

    ¡°Is it now? Ah we are here.¡±

    They had reached the throne room and Choice took this chance to not respond to her father¡¯s last question. Anyway, it¡¯s not like it needed a response. Her father knew and she knew that the King¡¯s authority in Legume had been slowly stripped away over the years. This will change when I ascend.

    Choice looked at the throne at the other side of the room. It was still a blinding gold but she still liked looking at it and fantasising when it would belong to her and she could make it whatever she liked. She was going to melt that fucker and erect a diamond throne in its place.

    ¡°Ah by the way father. I forgot to ask but when I was walking towards the council chambers, I saw a curious looking man coming out from the room and I was surprised at his appearance. Pardon my impertinence but even though I know that all of your secretaries are chosen for their intelligence they also all a similar attribute of being¡­¡±

    ¡°Being good looking?¡±

    ¡°Ah well, I wasn¡¯t going to be that blunt but yes something like that.¡±

    ¡°Well. He must be a very good secretary then.¡±

    ¡°Quite so. I guess I have some prejudices I must keep in check. Of course, he can be a great secretary. I just hope I did not look down on a future minister or member of cabinet.¡±

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Skill like that should be rewarded. We will always need people who can translate confusing things to us.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s not there yet.¡± Her father raised his hand to prevent any further comment and Choice closed her mouth, smiling. At her smile, he grimaced and shifted on the throne. ¡°You¡¯re always smiling. I wonder what you¡¯re happy about.¡±

    ¡°It is because of the care that you my father have given your daughter that I am always so happy. That is why I cannot help but smile.¡±

    ¡°Well at least someone is happy.¡± The King brought out his pipe and just as he was about to light it glanced at her. ¡°You want to have a bit. Your mother loves this but she doesn¡¯t have it much. You should experience the sweet taste of tobacco before you no longer can.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much father but there are some habits that gentlewomen should not pick up. Enjoy yourself though.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Frank said and lit up the pipe. For a few minutes, there was no sound but that of Frank exhaling some smoke from the pipe. Choice¡¯s smile remained on her face but if someone looked closely, they¡¯d notice that it was stiff around the edges.

    She was becoming increasingly annoyed at her father. He did not tell her anything she wanted to know and he didn¡¯t fulfill the request she had asked for. Choice had no interest in spending her precious time watching her father engage in his filthy habit.

    ¡°Father, I think I am keeping you from your work. I¡¯ll leave you be but thank you for accompanying and speaking to me.¡± Saying this, she curseyed again at her father and stayed there for a few seconds longer. She then started to rise from her position when she heard something shocking.

    ¡°You. You want to be King, don¡¯t you.¡± She heard her father say. Choice raised her head quickly and looked at her father in shock while the rest of her body froze.

    ¡°What, why¡­¡± She stuttered. Shit, stupid Choice. I should have taken that comment coolly and then refuted it. Isn¡¯t this the same as saying I want the throne.

    At this reaction, Frank grinned and took another puff of the pipe. He moved his red hair and repeated his question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get the throne?¡±

 Chapter Fifteen: Hitting On Enemies

    ¡°I have no idea why you would think like that, Father,¡± Choice replied in a much calmer tone, ¡°Women are not allowed to ascend the throne in our kingdom. I have no intention to interfere in my brothers¡¯ competition for the throne.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, you were more open with your desires before you went to Perpetual. They really know how to remodel women. Still, if that¡¯s how you really feel about the throne, it¡¯ll be a real shame. I was thinking about giving you a hand.¡±

    ¡°Giving me a hand? Father are you saying that you plan to amend the rules of ascension to allow female royals to become the monarch?¡± Choice asked, her excitement and enthusiasm no longer hidden.

    ¡°What! Of course not. I would never do such a ridiculous thing. That¡¯s political suicide.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m confused father. If the idea is so ridiculous then how would you lend me a hand?¡± Choice¡¯s voice lost all eagerness and she looked at her father in confusion.

    Frank chuckled and took another puff from his pipe. ¡°I was thinking about giving you unofficial permission to try and fight for the throne. I doubt you¡¯d actually win the right to reign but I¡¯m going to close my eyes to your plans. I want to see if you can actually overcome all your obstacles and sit on the throne.¡±

    Choice looked waringly at her father and after a moment of silence responded. ¡°I am still surprised father at how you came to the conclusion that I even want the throne. I am certain that mother has no such ideas about me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, she thinks this travelling around the country is to drum up support for your brother, doesn¡¯t she? When in reality, you¡¯re doing this for yourself. Of course she wouldn¡¯t understand what you want. Why would she, she never looks at you but you are my favourite, right? That¡¯s what everyone says,¡± Frank said cynically. ¡°I pay attention to you. The way you look at the throne with naked desire and hunger? Very obvious. At least to me.¡±

    Frank had a small smile on his face as he gazed at his daughter but contrary to his words, he did not look at her with any goodwill. If someone sees the way you¡¯re looking at me, will they ever think I¡¯m your favourite, Choice thought then smiled back at her father.

    ¡°Father is very astounding. I am very surprised¡­¡±

    ¡°At what?¡± The King demanded with irritation, ¡°My intelligence and observation skills or my knowledge? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve thought about me but remember that I am King. I am the King of this kingdom and I didn¡¯t reach this position and stay here by being stupid or by not knowing what¡¯s happening.¡±

    At the end of this diatribe, Choice dropped into a deep curtsey, bowing her head while doing so. She had been very careful in her words but it seemed that the King had issues with people underestimating him.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Choice said softly and cautiously, ¡°I would never imply any such thing about you. What I was saying was that I was surprised and disappointed in myself for being obvious. I have not learnt well from my school. You are the King and guardian of the Legume Kingdom. You¡¯ve protected us from our enemies and have rooted out spies and traitors from amongst us. There is no doubt to your bravery, knowledge or intelligence. If I have said anything that implies I think otherwise, please forgive me.¡±

    Choice remained in that position for what felt like an eternity before she heard her father¡¯s voice telling her to stand.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all of that. I wasn¡¯t rebuking you nor was I going to punish you. Also, don¡¯t say that thing about you not learning well from your school. If I must say you learnt too well from them. So get up. There¡¯s no need for grovelling.¡± You say that but you sound much happier after that whole speech I just gave. Hmph, you can¡¯t fight with the ministers so you take it out on someone who you think has no power.

    Choice made no mention of her thoughts and rose with a pleased expression on her face. ¡°Thank you father for not holding my thoughtless words against me.¡±

    ¡°Of course I would not do that. Regardless of what people think, I am quite magnanimous.¡±

    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Choice said softly with a hint of sarcasm that her father seemed not to recognise. She shook her head a little to clear her thoughts and reorient herself before looking inquisitively at her father. ¡°I know you said you don¡¯t really expect me to actually get the throne and I assume you¡¯re only doing this for your own amusement but what if I actually am better than my brothers, will you support me getting the throne regardless of anyone else says?¡±

    The King chuckled, shaking his head at her. ¡°Ah, you really are very eager for the throne aren¡¯t you? If you can¡¯t convince people that you are worthy of becoming their King, how can I support you? Don¡¯t try and too much at once. Start from the little things. Maybe...convince one person to support you during this...pilgrimage.¡±

    ¡°That...makes sense,¡± Choice replied with an open mouthed smile. You basically mean that you¡¯re doing nothing to help. If I convinced everyone else to acknowledge me there¡¯s no point in asking for your support. You want to amuse yourself by watching me struggle and fail but you don¡¯t want to put in any effort. I won¡¯t fail. I¡¯ll get support and I¡¯ll get that throne. And I¡¯ll do it without your help. Yours or mother¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, father. I will make sure to follow it and do you pride,¡± Choice said then curtseyed to her father. Frank did not react to this gesture and continued smoking his pipe, facing the ceiling. Choice closed her eyes for a second then, ¡°I can sense that I can sense that I am disturbing you and keeping you from official matters. I appreciate you letting me accompany you, Father. I will withdraw now but will never forget all you have told me today.¡± Frank still did not respond to her so Choice rose up from her curtsey and walked to the door of the throne room. Before she left, she turned around to see her father still on the throne smoking in the previous position.

    Choice gritted her teeth in irritation before she turned back to the door and walked out.

    On the throne, Frank blew smoke rings into the air and never moved from his position.

    <hr>

    A week later, a side door to the palace opened and a few seconds later two figures came out. Both figures were covered in clothing but their body shapes would have let any observer figure out that they were women. Both women walked away without speaking and behind them the side door closed noiselessly.

    Choice glanced at Rachel before reaching into her cloth and unwrapping a scroll. This scroll contained a list of all the prominent shrines and temples related to the worship of the moon. Some of them were dedicated specifically to the moon spirit while others worshipped a broad array of spirits.

    ¡°Did my mother give you any extra information about these temples?¡± Choice asked Rachel after a few minutes of reading. Rachel smiled and shook her covered head.

    ¡°She really did not tell me anything except to protect you. Your mother does not really tell me things. I am simply your protector and guard.¡±

    Choice rolled her eyes and tutted but decided to not comment on her uselessness. After all, according to what she had seen that day, Rachel was one of her mother¡¯s strongest recruits and while she had magic, she couldn¡¯t use it where Rachel could see. Not to mention that her magic wasn¡¯t very reliable anyway. It¡¯s not good to antagonise your protection. Although I only plan to have you with me for a few days. After that, it¡¯s bye bye Rachel.

    ¡°I guess I do need a guard outside the palace,¡± She said instead, ¡°Also, on this trip you have to listen to my every word. I didn¡¯t continue refusing you because I thought I would need the help and I didn¡¯t want to seem suspicious by travelling alone. I don¡¯t have to tell you that although my King father is mighty and works hard to keep the roads safe, there are a few people that refuse to follow instructions. Naturally, these people eventually get disciplined but we might meet a few of them before they do. I hope then you show me why mother insisted that you accompany me.¡±

    Choice did not in any way believe what she had just said. The country of Legume had a bandit problem. It was only outside the capital that there were few who dared to rob travellers but this was not always the case as shown by the attempt on her life in the capital twelve years before. Things would be so much better if not the fact that her father prefered to focus on his hedonism and nothing else.

    ¡°Of course, your Highness. My blade is yours and so is my life.¡±

    ¡°Right. Of course.¡± Rachel did not say anything in regards to the disbelief colouring Choice¡¯s voice and Choice did not say anything. Instead, she brought out another piece of paper. This one was a map that specifically marked out where these shrines were located in relation to one another. She put the two papers back into her pocket and brought something else - rolled up papers with a red ribbon. She still hadn¡¯t opened and looked at ¡®the list¡¯. Choice returned it to her pocket and inhaled heavily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market,¡± She said to Rachel and walked in a different direction than the one she had been walking in.

    ¡°But my Lady, that¡¯s different from the plan.¡±

    ¡°The plan doesn¡¯t work. If we went along with the plan, there¡¯s no way we would have appeared as common women. It would have been laughably easy for someone to discover that we are more than we seem. Also, don¡¯t ask questions. Just do what I tell you to do.¡±

    ¡° As you say.¡±

    The plan had been to pretend to be men, buy a horse drawn carriage and use it to travel to the first place on their list. But that would have given away their positions as important people. Sure, it wasn¡¯t a Kariot but it was mostly the rich and nobility that had the ability to purchase carriages. The plan she had would be able to better conceal their identities. Also, she really didn¡¯t want to pretend to be a man (or follow any suggestions made by her mother).

    Although, Choice thought and looked at Rachel, the plan needs some adjustment. I can pretend to be a normal person who looks better than the average but Rachel is too pretty to be anyone important. I¡¯m going to have to cover that face.

    ¡°Rachel from now on, I want you to cover up your appearance. Your beauty is too distracting and your hair especially is too different and draws attention. I¡¯d tell you to cut it but,¡± at this Rachel flinched but Choice continued on nonchalantly, ¡°That¡¯d make it even worse. I don¡¯t have time to dye your hair so take care of it well.¡±

    Rachel smiled sharply where Choice could not see and said softly with well hidden malice, ¡°What about you, your Highness?¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are aware of this but women with your colouring are very rare in the country. Yes my hair is very distracting but it is more easily hidden than your face.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Choice stopped stunned and Rachel looked self-satisfied for a moment before hiding her expression. ¡°Are you alright, my Lady? I hope I did not offend you by mentioning it?¡±

    Choice scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I just hadn¡¯t thought about it before. I too will keep my face covered.¡± She¡¯d gotten too used to the nonchalance and disinterest accorded to her appearance in the palace that she had forgotten how people reacted to her at Perpetual. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me my Lady or your Highness from now on.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn''t? I¡¯m sorry my Lady but I don¡¯t think I can call you by name. That would be disrespectful to you, the royal family and your mother.¡± So my mother is the most important one on that list. Still she¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want her to call me by my name but...

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to call me by my first name but you can call me by one of my other names.¡±

    ¡°Which one should I use?¡±

    ¡°Huh. How about you call me Deka then? Yes, call me Deka if you need to specifically refer to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes my Lady,¡± Rachel said then changed her address when Choice glared at her, ¡°I mean Deka.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Choice replied then smiled widely, ¡°Now to the market.¡±

    <hr>

    In the end, although she did not want to, she followed her mother¡¯s suggestion of pretending to be men. No matter how she racked her brain to explain away why two women were travelling on their own around the country, she couldn¡¯t think of anything. Also dark skinned men were more frequently seen in Legume than dark skinned women. Still everything other suggestion of her mother¡¯s was inferior to her own.

    Choice had used some silver to purchase some rice as well as other foodstuff from one of the prominent stores in the capital. This way she could pretend to be a worker in one of the villages on Legume rented land who was buying food for said village.

    There was a reason why people said Legume was a cursed country. Yes it was one of the most best places to raise food crops in the entire continent if not the best and it had never experienced a famine before still that was the only thing that could be grown on Legume soil. If a plant wasn¡¯t useful for human consumption, it could never flourish on Legume soil. Not cotton, not tobacco and certainly not grass for grazing. So animals were a luxury in Legume as most of them couldn¡¯t be fed and had to have food imported for other countries. Other things such as gold, silver or diamond could not be mined in Legume. It truly was a food country!

    Previous Legume Kings had tried to circumvent this curse by snatching pieces of land from other Kingdoms but as soon as these lands were conquered they could only produce food crops as well. Usually, this wouldn¡¯t be a problem but the continent had been experiencing an unprecedented length of peacetime and prosperity. Legume was no longer as desired or important as before. It could still export food to other countries as it was a great producer or food and small skirmishes still happened but Legume food was no longer necessary. Other countries could grow their own and other types of crops as well.

    The idea Choice¡¯s father had come up with was to rent land from countries around them which would allow Legume to use these lands for their benefits but prevent them from falling under the curse. It worked but the curse still followed Legumes in some way as rented lands that were populated by mostly Legumes were not able to produce much animal feed or cash crops. And even with these lands, Legume was not able to produce much alternative means of creating money. In addition to that renting these lands and hiring people from other nations to work on them took some money. If they kept on going like this, Legume would have nothing left in the treasury.

    Choice hummed to herself. This issue would be one of the most difficult ones to solve when she ascended the throne. Under the curse, anyone could pluck a plant from the ground and be certain that it was edible although they may not know how to prepare. Still, a curse was a curse and there was no way that such an insidious curse that looked like a benefit would not bring problems when she ascended the throne.

    Choice thought about it for a moment longer and decided to put it aside for later. She had time to discover the reason for this curse and think of a way to keep Legume as a country that never had a famine but also produced other types of crops and resources. Besides, Legume¡¯s problems were beneficial for her. No one would suspect her of being someone different from what she claimed.

    ¡°For the first time, fada¡¯s decision are beneficial to me,¡± Choice muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Your H- Deka, were you speaking to me?¡± Rachel asked curiously while wrapping her breasts so as to prevent it from protruding and ruining her identity.

    ¡°No,¡± Choice said curtly as she patted her body to make sure that nothing was out of place. They were currently in one of her mother¡¯s secret rooms scattered around the capital. Choice had reasoned that since she was taking her mother¡¯s advice, she should take more of what her mother was offering.

    Choice turned around and saw a curious sight of Rachel in her underpants still struggling to put the material around her bosom. For a moment, she paused looking at the amusing sight of a beautiful woman having difficulty with her clothing. It reminded her of the first time she saw Rita and so she chuckle quietly.

    ¡°Are you having problems with it?¡± Choice asked teasingly moving closer to Rachel, ¡°How surprising. I thought my mother would have thought you how to dress in men¡¯s clothes.¡±

    ¡°No she didn¡¯t Your Highness. There¡¯s wasn¡¯t a point in doing so. It wasn¡¯t necessary for fighting.¡± Rachel did not turn around to talk to Choice, the tape had slipped down from her body and so Rachel had bent down to pick it up. Choice noticing her trouble did not bother to correct her for forgotten to not call her by her title

    ¡°We just need them to use their bodies.¡± Choice remembered her saying and understood. There wasn¡¯t any point in teaching them how to engage in subterfuge by hiding their gender. People like Rachel were just bodies to be thrown at a problem.

    Maybe it was this thought that did it but when Choice spoke again to Rachel, her voice was noticeably gentler.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re having such trouble, I¡¯ll help you with it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to.¡± But Choice had already crossed the room and put her hands over hers.

    ¡°Let it go,¡± Choice said smirking slightly. ¡°If I let you continue, you¡¯ll take forever or might do it wrongly.¡±

    ¡°Ok,¡± Rachel said and flushed but Choice was behind her and did not see her eyes flash with something else in then.

    Choice grinned at the blush on Rachel¡¯s ears. Finally something I can show off as being better in.

    ¡°But Deka, where did you learn things like this? Did you learn at school.¡± Choice frowned momentarily. She hated being reminded of Perpetual.

    ¡°Mmm, something like that. I guess it was like an optional in school.¡± It was not. Choice put her hands in front of Rachel¡¯s chest and placed the tape on top of it layer by layer until the tape had completely covered her breasts. Then she brought her hands slowly and deliberately over her chest.

    ¡°Mmn, it¡¯s good but not good enough,¡± Choice whispered, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s another piece of clothing to put on top. It¡¯s a good thing that mother is thorough. Raise your hands I¡¯ll put the vest on.¡±

    Rachel said nothing but raised her hands and Choice put on the vest that had been given by her mother. There was some history there but Choice wasn¡¯t interested in asking her mother why she had something that could hide a woman¡¯s gender.

    ¡°There it¡¯s all done,¡± Choice said in that still gentle tone. She was about to step back but then she noticed Rachel¡¯s long hair. ¡°Hah, I don¡¯t know what to do with this hair. I was willing to leave it when I thought about us walking around as women but for a man, long hair is really noticeable. Especially when it¡¯s as beautiful as yours. What do you say? Should I cut it?¡± Choice¡¯s tone was still quite teasing as she stroked the long hair.

    Rachel frowned and a stony look came on her face. Before Choice could react, she moved in a flash and cut her hair close to where Choice¡¯s hand was on her hair. If not for the fact that Choice¡¯s physique had been boosted after her rebirth, her reflexes would not have been fast enough to avoid having a cut on her hand.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Choice snapped a frown on her face and looked at the hair that was on the floor. Rachel¡¯s hair had been to her waist but now she had cut it, it was just below her shoulders.

    ¡°Sorry, Your Highness. I was just trying to follow your instructions.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to call me by my title. And who told you to do that? I was considering i not commanding it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I misunderstood your orders,¡± Rachel said and turned around tO face Choice, ¡°Please discipline me as you well please.¡±

    Choice looked at Rachel¡¯s blazing eyes and sighed. ¡°Forget it. Come here, let me sort that out.¡± Rachel obeyed soundlessly but Choice did not take her time to braid it as well as she had originally planned. It didn¡¯t matter anyway, the mood was already ruined.

    Choice pinned the braid to the top of Rachel¡¯s hair and handed her a wide brimmed hat. ¡°Put it on. It¡¯ll hide that hair of yours.¡± When Rachel took the hat, Choice turned away from her ignoring her and put on the rest of her clothes. She did not have much time to be fooling around, particularly with someone that she was sure she would have to take care of later. Such a shame, you¡¯re my mother''s person, Choice though glancing behind her at Rachel, you do have gorgeous hair.

    Choice finished dressing herself and turned to see Rachel already done and staring at her. Choice paused for a second and admired her work. With her hair hidden and dressed in men¡¯s clothes, no one would be able to guess that Rachel was originally a woman. Choice stared disappointedly at her face. Even dressing like a man was not able to diminish her beauty. Instead Rachel looked like a gentle handsome young man who had never touched a weapon or travelled much. Choice¡¯s eyes fell down to the sheath strapped to Rachel¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Are you bringing that out in the open.¡±

    ¡°Yes Deka. A lot of men carry weapons so it does not look odd.¡±

    ¡°I know that but I know you can hide your weapons so why is it out on display.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quicker to use the sword in case of emergencies and it serves as a deterrent.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I thought I was the one doing the thinking on this trip,¡± When Rachel did not respond to this jibe, Choice nodded and said, ¡°Very well. It might yet be useful.¡± Choice turned her face away and looked in the mirror at her own reflection. Hmm as I thought. Just slightly good looking. Without the help of jewelry and accessory, I don¡¯t look that good looking. This is good. I won¡¯t stand out. Still can¡¯t believe I was that insane to feel attracted for even a minute to her. It¡¯s been some time since I last got some. I should meet up with someone soon, I¡¯m obviously too horny.

    Choice eyed Rachel for a minute and briefly flexed her consciousness. For a moment, she felt all powerful and connected to all the sources of water around her - the water in the jug, the pond behind the house, the water in a water skin - before she quickly withdrew her consciousness. Besides her Rachel flinched and subtly flared her aura.

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Choice turned around and asked, a puzzled look on her face. Rachel waited for a few seconds before she replied.

    ¡°No nothing. I thought I felt something.¡± Choice hmmed and Rachel waited for a while before retreating her aura. So Rachel is an aura user as well as a dual wielder. What is mother teaching the people in that camp of hers. Also, her senses are very sensitive. I guess I can¡¯t use my power around her until I leave her behind. She is too eye catching even as a man. Oh well, this partnership will be over soon. Such a shame, I would have liked such a strong swordsman to be loyal to me.

    Disguises intact, Choice signalled for them to leave. They still had much left to do if they wanted to live this capital with their lives in place.

    ¡°We are going to join a merchant caravan. It¡¯s the safest way to travel towards the south. So from now on don¡¯t speak much to other people. Also, as we currently both men, I will not call you by your name. I will call you....Richard. Yes, that is an appropriate name. It sounds similar enough to Rachel that if I make a mistake - which I will not do - it could be easily explained.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness but how do you know if there is a caravan heading towards the south.¡±

    ¡°This is the capital, Richard. Also, don¡¯t call me by that. How many times will I say this.¡± Rachel bowed her head apologetically and Choice continued on satisfied, ¡°Besides when we were buying the rice, I heard someone in a stall near us talking about where their caravan was heading. We just have to pay to join it¡¯s not that difficult.¡± Choice was telling a few untruths. Yes, she had heard someone talking about where their caravan was going but it was not someone next to her. Instead it was the head merchant speaking about their itinerary in an inn some yards away.

    It¡¯s not that difficult?, Rachel sneered to herself, If you go around spending money like water, how won¡¯t that make us suspicious. Hmph, if you want to do the thinking then stop thinking like you are still a princess. Still Rachel did not say anything. She was very certain of her strength, regardless of whatever came their way, she would be able to take care of it. But not before she let the princess learn a lesson first, perhaps then this royal would learn to respect other people.

    Choice walked towards where the merchant she had selected was based, unaware of her companions contempt and certain of her plans but adventures are there to temper people, isn¡¯t that right?

 Chapter Sixteen: A Heros Journey Is Pleasurable With Money

    In the end it didn¡¯t take much for Choice to join Robert Cloister¡¯s caravan. Money as always was the answer to all questions. Even though she had left the palace without any guards following her, she didn¡¯t leave without any resources. She had gotten some allowance from her father, after all, she was the only Princess of Legume. More surprising was her mother.

    Sera had given her a thousand and five hundred gold. Choice had been shocked. This had been the first time her mother had given her money. However, she had calmed down when her mother told her that only five hundred gold belonged to her. The other thousand was to be used to ¡®persuade¡¯ people. Choice thought to herself that the gold was what her mother was really depending on to entice the people on her list and not on Choice¡¯s diplomatic ability. Also, any remaining money from the thousand gold was to be returned to her mother.

    Choice was going to make sure to persuade a lot of people. Thanks for the cash Mother. I will use it well for sure. Still, I can the five hundred as much as I want. Choice put her hand in her pouch and fingered the gold. Even though she was a princess, she¡¯d never held more than a hundred gold before in her life. Which was how much her father had given her as allowance. Choice wondered again where her mother was getting all this money. First she spent over fifty five thousand on her brother¡¯s proofing (the thought still hurt) and now she had casually handed over a thousand five. Oh well, I have enough time. I was thinking about starting my own business and generating my own source of income but there¡¯s nothing wrong with ¡®borrowing¡¯ a little from my mother.

    Anyway, all it took was a little talking, a little money (around ten gold, Choice had hoped to pay less but Robert was insistent) and they were allowed to join the caravan no questions asked. Choice wondered how many people were able to slip out of the capital like this without being caught. It had benefited her now but when she got the throne, she would have to tighten up the capital¡¯s security.

    Still I¡¯m out. I¡¯m starting my own adventure. Choice smiled and stuck her head out the wagon window to look at the rapidly disappearing capital gates. She was carrying some cash and was beginning her road to the throne. Nothing could bring her mood down.

    <hr>

    Fucking bandits, Choice cursed internally. It had been five days of blissful companionship between the Cloister caravan and her wagon. She had paid to accompany them to the city of Loth. A city seven days away from the capital as well as the closest city to the capital with a temple to the moon spirit.

    It had been a smooth journey. She¡¯d engaged in constant conversation with Robert and had learnt quite a lot on the way money worked in the country as well as how merchants worked. Robert knew a lot for a minor merchant. Of course these conversations did not come cheap, Choice had had to pay around twenty silver for every talk they had. Robert was a thrifty man.

    At night she spoke with the other merchants in the Cloister group over alcohol. Choice didn¡¯t like drinking and this affected how much she learnt from these people but she at least learnt something. And this was that many merchants didn¡¯t like the current monarch.

    That wasn¡¯t a surprise. The crown was always in conflict with people who liked to make money. No what was surprising was the information she learnt about places that were far and not so far from the capital.

    ¡°What do you mean that there¡¯s a starvation crisis in Loth. It¡¯s not very close to the capital but this is Legume. People don¡¯t starve here. That sounds impossible,¡± Choice said, shaking her head in disbelief. Although to be frank, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this is true. It only adds more fire to my desire to rule over this land. Surely I would be a better ruler than my father. Rachel quirked her lips at Choice¡¯s words but chose to stay silent, her figure lit by the campfire.

    Other members of the caravan were not so diplomatic.

    ¡°Ha, I bet you¡¯ve never left your home before. People who live on rented land always enjoy the fruit of Legumian labour,¡± A stout man mocked, clutching his jug of wine. ¡°Yeah, people say Legume is blessed and all that but if everyone just ate from the ground, who would work. How would those fucktard nobles earn money.¡±

    ¡°Oliver¡­¡± Someone said softly, trying to calm down the talking merchant.

    ¡°Ah leave me be, Titus. The pretty boy wants to know how things are in Legume. I bet he belongs to one of them organisations, although I thought they only used pure blooded Legumes. Well listen to me boy, you go back and tell your master that the King is bloody useless and people are suffering. Now if you don¡¯t want to drink nothing, fuck off and let me continue drinking.¡± Oliver finished his diatribe and took a large gulp of his wine, then bared his coloured teeth at Choice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in any organisation,¡± Choice said, trying to assure the visibly upset man but Oliver scoffed and kept on drinking.

    ¡°Deka, maybe we should leave him be,¡± Rachel said. Choice was certain that she had been opposite her a few moments before but Rachel was now beside her. More proof that she¡¯s not ordinary. Choice said nothing but walked away from the gathering back to her wagon.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive Oliver,¡± A voice said behind her. Choice turned around and saw Robert walking towards her. Robert Cloister seemed to be either in his late twenties or early thirties and was already the head of a merchant group, a testament to his skills and prowess. He wasn¡¯t a particularly tall man but he was slightly taller than average with brown hair and nondescript facial features. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Choice was certain that he didn¡¯t believe the story she¡¯d told him about buying food products for a rented area but as long as he took her money and didn¡¯t ask too many questions, she was fine. It wasn¡¯t like he could guess that she was the nation¡¯s princess, after all, she had never being presented to the general public. That only happened to the King¡¯s sons.

    ¡°I¡¯m not upset, just surprised. Do you know why he reacted like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes and I wouldn¡¯t mind telling you but I would prefer to talk in a less public place. Would you like to come in Mr Deka?¡± Robert asked gesturing to his carriage. It was in the middle of the procession and was comfortable to stay in for a few days.

    Choice nodded in agreement and gestured to Rachel to wait outside the carriage. It was suitably furnished and looked more like a home than a traveling vehicle. Choice supposed that Robert may spend more time in this carriage than at any house he had. She rejected his offer of refreshments and took a seat, eager to get more information on what was happening in her kingdom.

    ¡°Oliver¡¯s story is sad but common. He recently joined our group because the taxation on his town had increased but so had the bandits. A lone merchant is a tempting sight to those beasts. Around a month ago, his sworn brother died in a bandit attack and he blames the government.¡±

    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you really don¡¯t come out often , Mr Deka. In his eyes, if the government hadn¡¯t increased the tax and yet heavily restricted people from using the land, they wouldn¡¯t have had to go on that dangerous trip and his friend wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know,¡± said Choice astonished, ¡°But it sounded like he didn¡¯t like people who live on rented land and me specifically.¡±

    ¡°People who live on rented land are the crown jewel of this nation and as for you. Aren¡¯t you a noble? Or someone important?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a normal worker.¡±

    ¡°No worker on rented land is normal. Particularly when they¡¯re from the Queen¡¯s country. And I¡¯m sorry to point it out to you but if you¡¯re trying to claim to be a commoner, it won¡¯t work. You¡¯re a commoner and yet you¡¯re walking around with enough money to pay me for our conversations and also to join my caravan. You¡¯re a commoner and yet your clothes look new and stylish and are made of smooth cotton. Also, I noticed no calluses on your hand when I shook you earlier and your skin is quite smooth. Most importantly, you have the bearing of being someone important. If you were me, would you consider someone like you to be normal?¡±

    Choice looked at him with surprise. She¡¯d thought she¡¯d hidden all the clues to her identity but it seemed like she was an open book in his eyes. Was she bad at disguises or was everyone this good at measuring others? For the first time, Choice thought to herself about whether she had underestimated this mission. But there was nothing else to do. If she had stayed in the palace, she would have enjoyed opulence and wealth but she all those things came with strings attached and she did not want to become anyone¡¯s puppet.

    Choice smiled strainingly at Robert and spoke after a few seconds of silence in a low tone of voice, ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated Mr Cloister. You think differently from normal people. Ah you sure you don¡¯t want to join the police or better yet become a storyteller.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the compliment,¡± Robert responded with a wide smile, ¡°But I¡¯m really not that smarter that other people and I¡¯m satisfied being an ordinary merchant.¡±

    ¡°I bet you¡¯d love adding extra to that description and I didn¡¯t say you were smarter. I just said you thought differently, stop complimenting yourself,¡± Choice joked outwardly but looked cautiously at him. Her hands drifted towards her pocket. While two of her knives were on display for everyone to see, her third blade was hidden away in her pocket. If Robert became a problem, Choice did not mind removing him. It would be a pain to deal with the rest of the caravan but Choice wouldn¡¯t mind revealing her abilities to deal with them. The only problem would be taking care of Rachel as well. No matter what she had told her, Rachel wasn¡¯t cannon fodder; no one who was able to fight with aura was. Still, if she was fast enough, it would be possible. However, Choice would really like it if the situation never came to that, it would be so troublesome.

    ¡°Haha, extra as in extraordinary, I get the joke. No really, I¡¯m happy with what I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you¡¯re so satisfied, then why did you let me join your caravan?¡± Choice¡¯s hand was now touching the knife. The wrong answer and Robert would be dead before he hit the floor.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it simple? Because you offered me money?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± That was not the answer I was expecting. Although, what exactly was I expecting? For him to start monologuing about his blackmailing or kidnapping attempts? You¡¯ve got to stop reading so many books¡­ Although, it¡¯s not like I could read any ¡°unnecessary fiction¡± at Perpetual. Stop thinking of Perpetual...

    ¡°Are you surprised? Don¡¯t be. Do you know what I made at the Capital after selling my goods and buying more products? A hundred gold. But you¡¯re able to pay ten gold to join my caravan, a tenth of what I earned, easily and you have no companions apart from Mr Richard. Why wouldn¡¯t I let you join me? Especially when I can earn such easy money every time we talk. Speaking of that¡­¡± Robert gestured at Choice with his palm facing up.

    Choice looked at him for a moment, then rolled her eyes at his shamelessness. She let go of the knife and move her hands to the money pouch. She brought out some silver, counted out twenty silver and then put the rest back in her pouch; all without looking away from Robert.

    Robert¡¯s eyes shined looking at Choice¡¯s actions and as soon as the silver touched his palm, the money disappeared as if it had been an illusion.

    ¡°I guess the rumours about merchants are true,¡± Choice said airily. She was actually quite happy. She didn¡¯t have to kill anyone and make a mess.

    ¡°Ah who doesn¡¯t like money? Especially when it comes to you without a big fight,¡± Robert asked, his eyes still shining but he spoke with a lighter tone. An astute person like him, perhaps he had sensed the danger he had escaped.

    ¡°Nobody,¡± Choice answered, ¡°Still, can you speak with Oliver? I¡¯m really not with any organisations. I was just surprised when I heard there was a starvation crisis in Loth. I¡¯ve never left the rented area before and I had always thought of Legume as a place where everyone can eat their fill.¡± Even though Robert had guessed correctly that she was not a common person, there was no way that she was going to actually going to confirm his guesses. She was stubborn like that.

    Robert did not comment on her stubbornness. The person with the money was King. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll speak to Oliver. It wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone if our sides came to blows. But could you help out by staying separately from the other merchants, your companion as well, for the rest of the time both of you are with us?¡±

    Choice had been unhappy and had been ready to make a complaint when a voice screamed in the night, ¡°Bandits!¡±

 Chapter Seventeen: This Goes On For Far Too Long

    For a second, Robert did nothing but look at her in surprise. Then all of a sudden, he moved. He quickly dashed to the side of the caravan and pulled out a sword. ¡°What¡¯s going on now,¡± He murmured, ¡°I thought I paid off all the bandits that live in this area. It was expensive as hell but it¡¯d never failed me before. Why would that change now.¡± After saying this, he turned to look at Choice who was still watching him from where she had been standing. After a second of thinking, he shook his head, ¡°Nah, he can¡¯t have caused this. He paid well enough to go to Loth.¡±

    ¡°Mr Cloister, I thought I was assured that there would be no bandit attacks if I used your caravan. I think this is enough grounds for a refund,¡± Choice said with a wry smirk.

    ¡°Haha, Mr Deka this is no time for a joke. Let¡¯s talk about refunds after dealing with this situation.¡±

    Choice said nothing but smiled and inclined her head as if to say, ¡®please go ahead¡¯. Robert nodded and ran out of the room, his sword firmly in his hand.

    I guess he¡¯s not as powerless as I thought. Oh well, Loth is just three days from here if I sneak away I can avoid Rachel as well. Looks like this bandit attack is a present in disguise. What a pity that I can¡¯t get my money back but I still have much left.

    When Choice came out of Robert¡¯s carriage, she immediately noticed that there was chaos everywhere. There was smoking surrounding the entire place and she was certain that something was on fire. She just hoped it wasn¡¯t her wagon.

    She started walking sneakily to where she had been stationed but she continued hearing the clash of blades and the dying groans of people. Even though she had fought people before, the sound of many people fighting around her was not familiar to her. The last time she¡¯d experienced this has been¡­ as a child. Green eyes. Choice shook her head to forget old memories.

    This was nothing similar to when she was a child. That had been an assault that she was almost certain was to eliminate her. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve not been attacked by such a force after that so that attack must have been a mistake. There was no reason for me to have been attacked. I was hardly a threat then and unfortunately even though I have some power, I am still not a threat.

    Choice was quite close to her wagon when she heard the wind behind her get displaced by something that hadn¡¯t been there before. She instinctively spun away from the attack as if in a dance.

    Anticipating another attack, Choice did not try to use her magic on her attacker. Instead, she planned on separating from them and then counterattacking. For all the power she had, Choice did not know how to use her power without any preparation. Tch and I thought I knew my only weakness. I really need to dump Rachel so that I can practice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know your Highness had any training in the martial arts.¡± That was Rachel¡¯s voice. Choice did not lower her guard and still moved away from Rachel before linking with her consciousness. It¡¯s never a bad idea to doubt people, who said that Rachel could be trusted? For all she knew, Rachel might have just been trying to kill her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just dancing. I never got trained to fight or else what would I need you for? And what did I say about calling me by my title?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Deka. I was just trying to fulfill my duty. Besides, it¡¯s chaotic right now no one can hear us.¡±

    ¡°And in such a chaotic environment, you thought the best way to approach me was to startle me out of the blue instead of saying something.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was going to say something but before I could even open my mouth, you had already moved. Speaking of that, how did you even know I was there before I spoke.¡± Shit, if she¡¯s telling the truth, I might have fucked up. Still¡­

    ¡°By concentrating really hard. Which I had to do because someone wasn¡¯t there to protect us.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I just had to grab the wagon. Didn¡¯t want you going to a place of danger. I thought you would stay in Mr Cloister¡¯s expensive carriage which is the most fortified structure here. Here you go,¡± Rachel said and tossed to Choice her bag filled with her message box from Lee and some clothes.

    ¡°Hmm. And here I thought you were hoping I had died,¡± Choice said sardonically. Rachel raised her eyebrows and quickly shook her head but before she could respond to this accusation, Choice interrupted her. ¡°Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s get out of here we have some more travelling to do and I don¡¯t want to get caught by the bandits.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to save them,¡± Rachel asked with surprise.

    ¡°Of course not. I know about your martial prowess but I am just a weak woman.. Why would I run into an active battle when I only have you to protect me? No matter how good you are, you are just one person.¡±

    ¡°As you wish your highness.¡±

    Still luck was not on their side. As neither Choice nor Rachel was familiar with their current environment, they did not know that the direction they were moving towards was where the majority of the bandits were gathered.

    Both of them walked past the battle carefully. As they walked in the direction that was supposed to lead them to freedom, Choice heard the voices of people in pain whining, crying and dying. For a second, she had an impulse to turn back and help in some way. Command Rachel to save them, use her powers. Do something! But she shut off that impulse. There were too many people there for even Rachel to deal with. Skill doesn¡¯t matter against the multitude ad using her powers was even less of an option. If it all worked, her mother¡¯s spy would know about something so essential and important to her plans. Then she would be taken as a serious candidate and she was not yet ready to see who would win between her mother and herself. Besides, it was very likely to not work. She hadn¡¯t tried proofing yet and her powers had a time limit. If she tried to save everyone she came across, she would not be able to use them when it was needed. And frankly she did not know these people. Why take such a risk and die with them when she can survive on her own. As King, she would have to care for the lives of everyone in the country but she was not yet King and there would be more people to care about in the future.

    No! She had to focus only on herself right now.

    Rachel looked back and saw Choice¡¯s hesitation. Is she going to ask me to try and save them all? Hmph, if she even tries I¡¯ll just knock her out and deliver her back to her mother. I¡¯m not about to have my desires ruined because the princess wants to have an experience. Just when she was prepared to knock her out, Choice¡¯s face hardened and she walked more briskly. So she¡¯s decided to leave them behind, you really can¡¯t look down on royalty.

    ¡°Let us walk a bit faster,¡± Choice said in a low voice, ¡°The temple should be expecting me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not returning home? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Rachel asked in feigned surprise. Of course the princess wasn¡¯t returning home. She hadn¡¯t received enough excitement yet.

    Choice glanced askance at her before ignoring the question. It wasn¡¯t like she had actually gotten hurt by the bandit attack so why would she be scared to the extent of returning home. What kind of person did Rachel think she was? Nonsensical questions like that did not deserve a response.

    Rachel and Choice continued to walk as quietly as possible. At least Rachel did. Choice tried but to her sensitive ears, her footsteps thundered. Shit got to learn how to walk more quietly later.

    Choice was about to take a step forward when Rachel pulled her backwards. She moved her head to reprimand the action when Rachel put her lips close to her ear and spoke softly.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go out this way,¡± She whispered, ¡°You need to look up.¡± Choice followed her command and saw what Rachel had noticed. At the top of the trees were a few people who were trying their hardest to blend in with the environment. They were clearly succeeding. Even Choice with her heightened senses had not noticed them. She wondered for a moment how Rachel had done it but finally concluded that her mother was just that good. How frightening.

    ¡°How are we going to get out of that,¡± She whispered back.

    ¡°Not possible. They¡¯re too alert.¡±

    ¡°Can you kill them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll take time. I¡¯d have to leave you alone and you would be in danger during that time.¡±

    ¡°Fucking bandits,¡± Choice muttered in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t know why any of them are still around.¡± Rachel did not respond to this show of irritation and simply looked at Choice questioningly. She was still waiting for orders. ¡°Still this type of force is weird for a bandit force. They¡¯re too disciplined and alert.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they are not bandits,¡± A voice said from behind them, startling them. ¡°It¡¯s me, Robert. No need for your guard to react so aggressively, Mr Deka,¡± Robert said, glancing at Rachel who had drawn her sword out of nowhere.

    ¡°In time, Mr Cloister,¡± Choice replied in a gentle manner, ¡°I want to hear more about these ¡®not bandits¡¯. I thought the money I paid was enough to safeguard me to Loth but it looks like I misunderstood your devotion to your craft.¡±

    ¡°Well they aren¡¯t bandits exactly. They call themselves freedom fighters.¡±

    ¡°Freedom fighters.¡±

    ¡°This starvation is driving people to a cold place. These fighters claim that the nobility is the cause of all the problems in the country and vow to rebel against the monarchy.¡±

    ¡°What? They want to overturn the throne? Is that possible in your country.¡± I understand the thing about the nobles but they want to target my family and more importantly my future. That can¡¯t be allowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should move back a bit, if you guys are going to be talking about this?¡± Rachel interrupted. She was beginning to favour knock her out and bring her home plan. This trip was beginning to be more of a pain than she had previously thought.

    ¡°And go back where? These ¡®freedom fighters¡¯ are everywhere behind us. Shit, can¡¯t believe I got involved in your business.¡± The last part was said to Robert Cloister.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that yet. I am almost certain that you are part of the reason. I should have known something was up with Oliver. He blames the government for his brother¡¯s death but was willing to join a caravan that is known for cooperating with the government. He must have joined the Independence shortly after his death.¡±

    ¡°See your business. I have no idea why you would think I was involved.¡±

    ¡°Because this attack is too severe. Even when Independence attacks other merchants and caravans, it never leads to death. Or at least it never starts with death. They must have suspected that you are linked with nobility. If not in Legume then in your home country.¡±

    Choice stayed silent for a while. Still even if she was somehow involved in the reason behind the attack, there was nothing she could do. She was still trying to think about how to save herself without drawing attention to her gifts. There was no way she was going to stick out her neck for these people. She was over that impulse.

    ¡°You must have a way out. Take me out of here with you and I swear you will never regret it.¡±

    ¡°You? Even if I rescued you what can you do for me. You¡¯ve lost your entire caravan and with it your money and reputation. No one would ever work for you again. How would I not regret it in the future.¡±

    Robert looked at this Deka who stood confidently and looked imperiously down at him. He looked left and right and stood hesitantly before gesturing to him to come closer.

    ¡°I have the real package on me. It¡¯s worth much more than what the group was transporting. I can¡¯t say much more but I swear by all that is in me that if you save me today, I¡¯ll be able to help you with whatever you need in the future.¡± Choice wanted to ask him what it was but stopped herself. Perhaps this was as important to him as her gift was to her. Still she was almost certain that it was something illegal if it could pay so much and made him so hesitant about it. A merchant would be useful in my plans. If what he has is worth more than the grains and produce he was carrying, he could become influential in the future. And it¡¯s better to have something than not to have anything. Besides, it¡¯s not me fighting them. If Rachel fights them, I can slip away.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Choice said and turned to speak to Rachel, ¡°You said you can defeat them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes but you would be undefended and I would have to be more comfortable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure Mr Cloister here would be able to be quiet and I can take care of myself for that period of time.¡±

    Rachel looked at Choice for a while before nodding. I haven¡¯t let her learn a lesson yet but I have to obey her and the Queen. I won¡¯t come back immediately. I¡¯ll let her stew in fear and desperation for a while before returning. Then she¡¯ll learn to speak better to me. Her decision reached, she put her hand down her chest before yanking the tape that had tied up her chest so securely. She threw the wide brimmed hat that had somehow remain on her head to the floor. It would just block her vision. She didn¡¯t need to change anything else, she was comfortable enough.

    But Robert was not comfortable. He had thought that the two men were somewhat feminine but had dismissed that as a preference of the wealthy. He had not expected women.

    ¡°Yeah, we aren¡¯t men,¡± Choice stated nonchalantly, enjoying the changing expressions on his face. Truly, it was a compliment to her. She didn¡¯t know her skills were that good.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Rachel said then ran with great speed. Choice waited until she heard the soft almost silent sound of steel on skin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± She told the still stunned Robert.

    ¡°Go. Shouldn¡¯t we wait for¡­¡± He trailed off and gestured his head in the direction that Rachel had just ran towards.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She knows what she¡¯s doing but we have no defence here. We¡¯ve got to take advantage of this chance she has created. Or at least I am. I don¡¯t know about you.¡± Without waiting for him to respond, Choice moved swiftly in the space created when one of the bandits had died to Rachel¡¯s swift sword. Not for the last time she wondered why her mother had sent someone so good in the arts to guard her. Yes she had the list but she would have expected her mother to send the best to her brother. And yes, Rachel for all her faults was apparently exceptional in the sword. This list must be more valuable than she had thought.

    Choice had run for some time before she sense something ahead that made her slow down. Robert too slowed down in relief panting and gulping in heavy breaths. Deka ran too fast for someone with his - her physique.

    ¡°Well what do we have here. Two rich people abandoning their party when in danger. You people never change.¡± The person that was speaking came out of the shadows holding a device that seemed to resemble a pocket watch but shone with a silver, luminous glow. ¡°I always knew you were scum Robert but still you disappoint.¡±

    ¡°Oliver,¡± Robert said in despair. He knew how good Oliver was at fighting. That¡¯s why he hired him even though he criticised everything too much. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. Haven¡¯t I been good to you. Didn¡¯t I pay well enough.¡±

    ¡°Money, money, money. It¡¯s always money with you merchants. That¡¯s why my brother joined that caravan even though it was a dangerous route. He wouldn¡¯t have needed to do that if there was enough food and if you merchants weren¡¯t profiting from our hunger. No you didn¡¯t pay well enough. Not you or him. Or should I say her. Not enough at all.¡± Yes, by this time Choice had thrown away her disguise of being a man. Since Rachel had already revealed her identity, there was no point in hiding hers. Besides she was about to leave the forest and then This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Shit. Fuck. Damn.¡±

    Choice had not paid any attention to this discussion. Her eyes had been glued to the device that Oliver had in his hands. There was no way that she would not be able to recognise a magic device. In her head, she reassessed the threat level of this rebel group. Magic devices were not things than any ordinary person could just get. Especially magic devices that could, she guessed, track someone.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you found us, isn¡¯t it? That thing.¡± She said pointing at the device, ¡°I¡¯m just surprised that your organisation would have given someone new such a device.¡±

    ¡°Me too. But anything for a member of the Overrun merchant family, no matter how unwanted he is. And then there was you, a nice bonus. You must belong to a noble. People from that bitch queen¡¯s country are few here. I refuse to believe that you¡¯re just an ordinary worker on rented land.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Oh my. You have quite a tongue, don¡¯t you?¡± Choice said softly. At first she had been surprised that Robert was from the famed Overrun Merchants, a group so powerful that they spanned countries but then he insulted her mother. Yes, she and her mother were going through a rough patch now. And maybe always. But still, no one, no one had the right to insult her mother and certainly not in her presence. ¡°It would be quite a shame if you had to lose it.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Oliver asked but Choice was no longer listening. It was a full moon and she was full with power. Choice put her hand in her pocket and pulled out the two knives that were in there. Oliver noticed this action.

    ¡°Oh lookie here. The girl wants to fight. What¡¯s that bread knife going to do to me?¡± Oliver said this mockingly but he stood in a more ready position and his other hand went to his sword. He was not a fighter for nothing. Even though he could not think of any way that she could fight against him, he had to be ready for anything. Who knew what these rich bastards had up their sleeves?

    As his hands moved towards his sword, Choice threw one of her daggers to him. Quick as lightning, he drew his sword out of the sheath and parried away the dagger. It happened in such a short time but that was enough for Choice to put enough distance between then and bring out her special weapon. Around her waist was a small leather water jug. This jug was filled with the water from the lake where she had awakened her powers. It was the easiest water for her to control.

    Choice uncorked the jug and the water floated up to the sky. She tried to move it but it moved slowly and sluggishly. Immediately Choice came back to earth and realised that her neck had been twinging for a while but that she had ignored it. Shit, I have to be calm for it to be most effective. Calm down Choice. Drop your emotions. Shit it¡¯s not working.

    Emotions are not a tap or switch. You cannot just flick or turn them on and off. A calmer Choice would not have started this fight in such an aggressive manner. She would have waited for him to attack her first before delivering a fatal counter attack. But Choice was not calm and anger has many disadvantages. This was one of them.

    Still Choice was nothing if not stubborn. She had refused to die, she had refused to accept her fate in life. Now she refused to give up. She couldn¡¯t even if she had wanted to; she had wasted too much time trying to control her water and could no longer run away. No worries, she was going to use what she had.

    After reflecting the dagger away, Oliver had remained alert in order to protect himself from whatever his attacker had planned. So when he saw the floating water that Choice had produced, he despaired. How was he to know that the person he had thought was related to the aristocracy was a fucking mage. Shit, if I had reached the aura stage, I would have been able to do something, he thought but held his sword tighter and threw the magical . It was the only thing he could do, the worst thing to do when facing a mage was to run away. It wasn¡¯t much better to fight them but there was a chance - an almost impossible chance but there nevertheless - that he could defend enough until the mage ran out of mana or until his comrades got the signal that a destroyed magical device would have transmitted.

    But what was this? Why was this mage standing still and not attacking him? He was grateful for this inaction but it was very strange. Could it be¡­

    ¡°Ha,¡± Oliver said laughing, ¡°I got scared for nothing. I bet you aren¡¯t even a mage. You just have a magic device. You can¡¯t even control it well. You really aren¡¯t even a threat?¡±

    Oliver said these words dismissingly but his posture showed otherwise. He had suspected this Deka of being someone unordinary and if she had an offensive magical device¡­ Danger! Oliver immediately dropped his defensive posture and ran at Choice. He had to be quick before she was able to use that device.

    Choice had heard his remarks and while she had internally protested that she was a mage, she said nothing to him. All her focus was on trying to get her consciousness to move faster. Everything this man said made her annoyed. She might not have been proofed yet but she could use magic in her own way. She had fucking overcome limitations just to do what she had done and no one was going to demean her efforts whether they meant to or not. Just wait until I get this fucking thing working. You¡¯ll regret having met me. Still, she was surprised when she saw him rushing at her. What is he doing? I¡¯m sure Seph told me that the prime advice given to someone fighting a mage is to try to defend and not attack. Shit I¡¯m not ready yet. If only I could improve my control. Wait a sec, am I stupid? There is something that I can use to improve it. Where¡¯s that bloody conch?

    Choice put her hand in her pocket and touched the storage device that was there. She extracted the conch from this device just as Oliver was already quite close to her. If she had been a mage like her brother, she would have been able to shrink and enlarge it at will but she was an ability user and so could not do that. She could only store it in the subspace device which her mother had given her in secret. It wasn¡¯t even as good as the worst ones available to mages but at least it didn¡¯t require magic to use. She had to save her magic for when it was necessary.

    Choice tried to move backwards to give herself more space and time to attack but Oliver smiled. His guess had been right. He might not be at the warrior stage where he could bring his weapon out of nowhere but he was not far away. He could use aura to strengthen his blade and his body.

    He put on a burst of speed and was right in front of Choice. He slashed his sword at her and Choice tried to block his sword with her other blade.

    It¡¯s not going to be enough, She thought and frantically tried to move the water. To her relief, she was able to move it more smoothly than before and just in time too as Oliver¡¯s sword was overpowering her dagger. Instead of reinforcing the clash between her dagger and his sword, Choice used this increased control to shift the sword a little to the left. This slight shift was enough to break the stalemate and let her move a bit away from Oliver.

    Still a quasi-warrior could not be underestimated. As Choice tried to move away from him, Oliver chased after her. This clash had been enough to let him know that this Deka did not have enough control over her magic device. He had to catch and kill her before she was able to activate it properly.

    By this time, Choice¡¯s anger had already faded away. Instead of being angry, she was now afraid. She had underestimated Oliver as an ordinary merchant with a useful but powerless device. How was she to know that he was a true fighter. Still although she was afraid, paradoxically she was now calmer. Fear was a very familiar emotion to her. She had been afraid when she had been attacked as a child and she had been afraid when she had been killed a few months prior. Fear was not a companion that she was going to give in to or she would get captured or more likely die. She couldn¡¯t just die; she had freaking water powers, that didn¡¯t just happen to anyone. She wasn¡¯t going to die in the middle of freaking nowhere without doing anything.

    Mother was right when she told me not to show anger as a child. I can¡¯t believe I was so reckless. Is this recklessness my real nature? No. Next time, I¡¯ll be more cautious and I will have more next times. Choice strengthened and resolve and encouraged herself. There would be a chance to win and if there wasn¡¯t one, she would make it. And that chance appeared.

    The place that Choice and Oliver were fighting was a forest that was within walking distance of Loth. Unlike usual forests, the only things that grew in this forest were trees. It was a regular Legumain forest. However, this meant that there was no grass just trees. And sand. And sand mixed with water made mud.

    If it was an emotionless Choice fighting with Oliver, making this mud would have been effortless but for this Choice, although she had the conch and the full moon helping her it was more difficult. Oliver tried to catch up to Choice and although he was closing in, Choice could run like she had wings on her feet. That tiny distraction had been enough for her to put enough distance that Oliver did not notice that the water that was floating in the air had disappeared.

    When Oliver took his next step, he was surprised that the sandy yet level ground had changed texture. His foot slipped and he tried to prevent this but it¡¯s difficult to do that when you are already in the air. Still, Oliver did not reach his level by mistake. He immediately changed his posture to one that would let him land without injuring himself and would let him quickly begin his chase of this woman.

    However, this was where Choice wanted him. She did not forget that Oliver had broken his device as soon as she had revealed his water. He had done so for a purpose and one that would not be good for her. So, as he was landing on the ground, the water separated from the mud and became a spike that would stab him when he landed.

    As the water spike rose up to meet him, Oliver used his aura to protect his heart and raised his gauntlets to block the spike but stabbing him with the spike was not what Choice had planned. Using a water spike was something she could do at her rebirth where she was high on her survival and magic as well as her access to a large body of water. She had not reached the level of extracting water from her surroundings (yet) so she could not waste her limited amount of water which she couldn¡¯t control very well on a water spike. Instead when he raised his gauntlet and covered his heart with his aura, Choice directed the water to go around his arm, surround his head and enter into his orifices. So focused was Choice on her task that she didn''t notice that although she was angry and afraid and not completely calm, her control of the half litre of water was much smoother than before.

    No matter how often you are told that water can be dangerous and that people die from it regularly, in different ways, it¡¯s difficult for you to divorce yourself from the image of water as life giver and cleaner. So this assault on Oliver registered to him at first as being splashed with water, something that seemed to be in no way dangerous. This was why he paused rather than reacting as quickly as possible. By the time, he realised what she planned to do it was too late.

    However, Oliver wasn¡¯t a quitter either neither was he a weakling. He had ascended the ladder of the rebellion to the level where he was trusted to have a magical device. A powerless device true but magical devices were not cheap. He instantly sent some of his aura within to try and force out the water that Choice was trying to use to drown him while he sent the rest of his aura to move his sword to attack Choice. If he was able to kill her, he did not need to remove the tug of war happening in his body; most magic devices deactivated when their user died.

    The battle became a test of their resolve. Whose power would give in first? Choice was already feeling the strain and her nose began to bleed. Although she had made ground during his hesitation, water was more difficult to control when it was in someone¡¯s body not to mention when that person was also struggling with their might. Still, she persisted. That was when Oliver sword reached her.

    It did not come with much force; she was able to deflect it with her knife. Still, it was insistent. No matter how many times she flicked it away, it kept on coming back and she kept on losing focus to deal with it. Using this method, Oliver was able to keep forcing her water out of his body.

    Suddenly Choice laughed out loud. ¡°I guess I have to take a risk,¡± She said with a smile on her face, ¡°Doing it halfway won¡¯t help me in anyway.¡± Oliver could afford to split his focus in two because he was more used to control his aura. He had been doing so for years after all. No matter her potential, Choice at the moment was not as strong as he was. So she decided to stop focusing on his sword. It did not attack her with much power anyway. Besides, she had excellent senses. She could hear and feel better than normal people. All she needed to do was move away when she felt or heard his blade coming close.

    The difference this decision made was obvious on the stalemate. Before Choice had devoted around half of her focus on preventing Oliver¡¯s sword from touching her but now she focused the majority of her focus on drowning him with only a little on dodging if he attacked any place vital. Due to this, Choice was able to push back on Oliver¡¯s aura. It¡¯s not like this battle was happening in her body anyway. Since her water was in his body, she held an advantage. To her, everything else he was doing was just a distraction.

    The sword was able to cause some injuries on her hands and legs but not enough to really affect her. Anytime it slowly approached her heart or anywhere important, Choice shifted her body so that it struck somewhere else. She had already received many cuts on her body but although she was bleeding all over, they weren¡¯t life threatening as long as she was able to prevent them from bleeding profusely.

    This situation continued for a few more minutes until Oliver¡¯s sword started slowing. He had held on for long enough and was beginning to lose oxygen and his consciousness. As he was drifting away, he thought to himself, Shouldn¡¯t the device have run out of mana by now? She¡¯s been using that water for too many things. No matter who she¡¯s under, no one would give out a device that can do so many things and last for so long unless¡­ Shit. SHIT! A fucking mage.

    Oliver fell down to the ground and tried to crawl or do anything but without the sword attacking her, Choice was able to focus fully on him and redoubled her efforts to drown him while ignoring her blinding headache and her bleeding nose. He was dying, she was sure of that. All she had to do was hang on. Just a bit more and he¡¯d be gone.

    That was when she heard it. Footsteps. It sounded like someone, many someoneds were walking towards her direction. They weren¡¯t that close but her senses were sharp enough to hear them. In a few minutes, they would reach her. The question of why Oliver broke the magical devices was immediately answered. It must have been a way to ask for more help.

    It looked like not only her that was able to hear the footsteps as Oliver who had been falling unconscious stilled for a minute and started to struggle with more effort. Surprisingly even Robert who had kept to the side during the fight was able to hear the sounds as he looked in their direction and then at the drowning man.

    Oliver¡¯s lips quirked up in a brief smirk. ¡°It looks like the calvary is here,¡± He mouthed slowly and voicelessly. Then all of a sudden, the spent man suddenly started generating enough aura to struggle again with her.

    ¡°What the hell,¡± Choice swore, ¡°How the fuck are you doing that?¡± Oliver said nothing, that smirk still on his face. As the aura slowly increased, Choice realised what was happening. Oliver was trying to enter the warrior stage! Entering a new stage was something that was undertaken with caution and a lot of preparation. If something went horrifically wrong not only would the person die but they would also destroy everything around them and damage their soul therefore affecting whatever afterlife they had. Only someone insane would have an impromptu ascension.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Choice shouted at Oliver somehow still hanging on. He¡¯d been able to force the water out of his body but she was still able to cover his head. ¡°If you fail, you¡¯ll kill everyone here even you friends.¡± Ascensions work by gathering all the available mana in the attempter¡¯s environment and converting to the energy type that they used. Usually, it would go only to the attempter regardless of how near they were to other people (although it could affect them physically by throwing them in the air) but her energy was tangled up with his. If she as a warrior she would not have been affected but mana was a more spiritual type of energy than aura so while Oliver¡¯s ascension helped him to gather more energy to fight against Choice, it also increased her mana and improved her control.

    Oliver laughed uproariously at her question. ¡°But if I ascend, I won¡¯t die before they come and I can kill you,¡± he responded delightfully, his voice garbled, ¡°I can kill a mage. Killing everyone? I don¡¯t care about that, they¡¯re not my friends. If I win, I ascend. If I lose, I bring everyone down with me. That sounds like favourable odds to me.¡±

    Choice had never seen anyone so crazy in her life. People in her circle tended to be calm and polite in public and stab people in the shadows. She had never met anyone who proudly proclaimed their insanity. She had to do something, she couldn¡¯t let Oliver continue with his attempt. If she was able to kill or at least knock him out, she would be able to stop his attempt with only him suffering a backlash.

    Choice kept on trying to drown him but the ascension just kept on empowering him. As long as he succeeded, all previous injuries would be healed and he would easily be able to deal with the tired Choice. Choice had been making no headway until Oliver suddenly faltered.

    He had forgotten about Robert. He knew that Choice had been putting all her effort in using her magic to drown him and so could not physically attack. Thus, he focused on ascending to the warrior stage and ignored his body. This was when Robert struck using the knife that Choice had thrown earlier to stab him in the back. That was the end.

    His ascension interrupted, the backlash came. Just as quickly as his aura came, it disappeared and Oliver started to scream in agony. It was loud and piercing and utterly irrelevant to Choice as she kept on drowning him until he eventually became silent. She would have gone on for much longer if Robert had not pulled at her arm.

    ¡°What?¡± She asked curtly not pulling her eyes away from Oliver¡¯s prone body or stopping her magic.

    ¡°We have to go now. People are on their way.¡± Choice did not respond to this comment and a dark look crossed her face as she looked at Oliver. A hand touched her neck.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet,¡± she said softly to herself but Robert thought she was directing that to him.

    ¡°How can he not be? He¡¯s not moving and he¡¯s not breathing. But if we don¡¯t go now, we will join him too.¡±

    Robert was right. Oliver was no longer moving and his aura had dissipated but Choice hesitated. She wanted to do something more. She wanted to cut him. To grind him to dust. To stab him in the heart. To do all of those and be certain that the threat had been removed. That the danger was over. She was used to fear but she hated feeling afraid. Fear was not an emotion of a King.

    ¡°Or do you want to hide and wait until your companion comes back? I think it¡¯ll be dangerous here though.¡±

    That decided it for her. Oliver was dead. He had to be. But he had corrected her misunderstandings. He had shown her how powerful fighters could be and if Rachel was really a warrior she was more dangerous than she could imagine. She really doubted that Rachel had reached the warrior realm but she did not want to have someone that she was so uncertain about around her. If she left now, she would be able to get away from her mother¡¯s surveillance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Choice said as she wiped her nose clean of the blood. Again, I¡¯m already bleeding everywhere else and now I have to deal with this. Is this going to keep on happening every time I use my powers. So annoying.

    Choice directed the water to surround the injuries that bled the most and put her conch back in the storage device. Immediately, she was hit with a wave of exhaustion and stumbled for a second as she walked to the merchant. Yes, she had gained something from this encounter but right now she was tired and injured. Luckily as long as she was able to leave this forest, she would be in Loth where she could get in contact with the temple who was already expecting her.

    As she walked quickly past Robert, he looked at her back and then Oliver¡¯s body with a little fear before that expression cleared and he looked at Choice with calculation. He hurried to catch up with her.

    ¡°I would never have guessed you were-¡±

    ¡°- Give me back my knife,¡± Choice interrupted without looking at him.

    ¡°I thought I could keep it as a souvenir,¡± Robert responded dryly.

    ¡°You have my money to remember me by,¡± She replied sardonically. Robert handed her the knife and she placed it in her pocket.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit dirty,¡± She said a few minutes later breaking the silence. Robert stayed silent for a while before he burst out laughing. After a while, Choice joined him. The moon was still up and they had defeated their enemy. Choice had avoided her mother¡¯s spy and when the calvary as well as Rachel (who remained unseen) arrived at the scene of the crime, there was only one body on the ground.

    It was a good day.

    End of Volume 1

 Chapter 17.5: Before - Aunt Bas and I

    ¡°Where¡¯s that cursed child been today?¡± Bas Twilym nee Legume asked. This question was directed to the female servant that was currently massaging her legs.

    ¡°Her highness said she did not want to come down for breakfast because she missed her mother,¡± The maid blandly replied without stopping what she was doing.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Bas scorned, ¡°She misses breakfast because of that woman. Haven¡¯t I said this before Tiffany that these marrying these Centriams was a mistake. They don¡¯t know anything about how to act in public. They only know how to fight and eat but this one doesn¡¯t even know how to eat.¡±

    ¡°My lady,¡± Tiffany said softly in a cautionary manner, ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the King.¡±

    ¡°Bah. I was the daughter of the King. That means nothing,¡± Bas dismissed but the conviction in her voice had been reduced. There was no response from her closest maid. Tiffany had been with her since she was a teenager, her point had already been said.

    ¡°Since she does not want to eat, then don¡¯t force her,¡± Bas said after around a few minutes of silence.

    ¡°My Lady, what about your brother -¡±

    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t go beyond your station.¡± Bas interjected and stood up. Tiffany visibly flinched and immediately knelt in apology. It was very difficult to serve Bas. She would allow advice and objections some times and at other times would consider those to be signs of insubordination. She would be need to be careful for the next few weeks.

    ¡°Anyway, if our dear Princess does not want to eat because she wants to think about her mother, let¡¯s give her all the time she needs,¡± Bas said smiling, ¡°Tell the kitchen staff to stop preparing meals for her. It is not as if she can die from missing a few meals.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady,¡± Tiffany replied obediently.

    ¡°Good. Also, you¡¯ve gotten worse at massaging. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to tell you what will happen if you are so atrocious the next time I ask you to attend to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lady. I¡¯ll do better next time.¡±

    ¡°You better.¡± Bas said and walked towards the door leaving Tiffany kneeling on the ground. When she reached the door, she stopped and turned back to look at the servant. ¡°By the way, you do know to punish anyone that gives the child anything but water.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lady. I¡¯ll immediately remove them from their position.¡±

    ¡°Remove them from their position? Oh no no,¡± Bas said laughing disdainfully, ¡°Why should I lose manpower because of their mistakes? No. If they feed her even a morsel of hard bread, take them out and flog them. If someone saw them giving food to the child and did not report it, they will also be flogged as well. In fact, they will be flogged more than the perpetrator. Oh don¡¯t look at me like that Tiffany,¡± She said to her growing look of horror, ¡°I am one of the best employers in this country and all I require is a measure of obedience and loyalty. If they can¡¯t even do something that little, they shouldn¡¯t have applied.¡±

    Tiffany took in a deep, shaking breath and nodded her head while looking down at the ground. ¡°I will obey your orders,¡± She said in a hushed voice.

    ¡°I just knew that you would. See, this is why you are my favourite.¡± Bas said then left ignoring the fearful look on her supposed favourite¡¯s face.

    <hr>

    Choice hid under her bed and drew her covers over her head. It had been a week since she had come to her aunt¡¯s place and although she had tried to follow what her mother said, she missed her mother very much. She was still scared about the dream she had had before she left the palace. Mama told me that I won¡¯t get eaten but Mama¡¯s not here. What if the monster comes here as well.

    Choice¡¯s stomach rumbled and she made a pained face at the hunger pangs. She was really hungry but she wanted her mother to come and pick her up. This place was not as good as the palace. She missed her own bed and her silver decorations on the wall. She missed her toys and her brother and her friends. She did not like how her aunt spoke of her mother and to her.

    Choice had refused breakfast because she thought if she stopped eating, someone would come and give her what she wanted. She almost always got what she wanted by putting up a tantrum in the palace. Yes, it was childish but oh well, she was a child.

    Choice was very certain that this plan would work so she was very surprised when it was afternoon and no one came to get her. If she was home, by this time her mother would have come to get her. A lot of times her mother scolded her but it was a sure way for her mother to come get her.

    You¡¯ll have to pardon Choice. Yes she had promised her mother to be well behaved and she was a smart child. But she was still a seven year old child and children are remarkably resilient. She had been chased and she had had a horrible nightmare but if she had gone back to her normal life, she would have recovered completely and might have even forgotten these incidents. But she was not home anymore.

    Around six in the afternoon, Choice could not ignore her hunger anymore. She crawled out from underneath the bed and dropped her covers right dear. Opening her door, she peeked out to see no one walking down the corridor. Bas¡¯s home was a very huge manor and she had sent her to a part of the house that was as very away from her section as possible. She had not wanted the foreign brat to be anywhere near her or to corrupt her darling sons. This had the effect of placing Choice in a part of the house that was not very frequented.

    As a result, Choice was often ignored or forgotten. An older Choice would sometimes appreciate this distance as it gave her more freedom to be herself away from her aunt¡¯s watchful eye but for this Choice would was used to people being everywhere in the palace, this lack was unnerving. Even though the sun had not yet set, this part of the manor seemed to be dark.

    ¡°There¡¯s no monsters there,¡± Choice mumbled as she walked down the hall. She tried to get to the grand hall but kept on getting lost on her way there. Frustrated and scared, Choice began to cry. Heaving sobs wracking through her small body.

    At this time, one of the servants walked out of another part of the house. He saw the young girl crying and hesitated before walking past her. He did not want to get involved with the little princess. He didn¡¯t know if there was going to be additional punishment for even speaking with her; the Lady of the house was so unpredictable.

    However, although he wanted to leave Choice alone, Choice was not ready to leave him. To her, he was a light that had appeared to rescue her out of the darkness of this dreary domicile. She immediately stopped crying and started chasing after him.

    The young man looked behind him and saw the princess trying to catch up to him and increased his pace. He cursed his luck in choosing a new route to leave the kitchen under his breath and hurried even more.

    ¡°Mister,¡± Choice shouted, panting, ¡°Mister wait up.¡±

    I see nothing, I hear nothing, I know nothing, he thought to himself, Just move quickly and I¡¯ll be out of danger.

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± She continued calling but he refused to listen. Choice took in a deep breath and tears welled up. What do I do? He¡¯s not stopping. What can I do to make him stop? Ah I know. I¡¯ll do that thing that baba does. Having made a decision, she nodded decisively and raised her voice.

    ¡°Are you ignoring your King?¡± She said in a voice that sounded somewhat imperious but it was obvious that she was repeating something she had heard somewhere else. Still, that was enough to stun him. For a second, she had sounded vaguely commanding. No baba is a king. I¡¯m a princess. I can only be the King when I¡¯m older like mama says. ¡°Um, no not king,¡± she said less certain then with more certainty, ¡°Princess. Are you ignoring your princess? I¡¯ll tell my aunt. She¡¯s also a princess and she¡¯ll punish you.¡±

    Shit, the man thought, The Lady can be crazy but she¡¯s very proud of being royalty. If she tells her I might be in trouble. He put on a strained smile and hurried back to Choice. ¡°Of course not, your Highness. I didn¡¯t know you were speaking to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Then I¡¯ll forgive you,¡± Choice stated, sticking her nose up in the air. He looked at her posture and quickly down to hide the laughter that was threatening to come out. Perhaps Choice thought that she looked kingly and commanding but to his eyes, she just looked adorable. The stiffening in his heart loosened. She was just a child. Surely he would not get into trouble just for speaking to her.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness,¡± he said, amused.

    Choice nodded approvingly which made her look even more ridiculous and childish. ¡°Well then um¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Timothy.¡±

    ¡°Then Timothy, take me to the grand hall. I want to have my meal now.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Timothy said and immediately frowned. This was trouble. He had almost forgotten the order given to all the servants and particularly the kitchen staff, which he was part of, to not feed the princess. ¡°Your highness,¡± he began tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but there¡¯s no food set up for you.¡±

    ¡°No food? But there was food in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But my lady, your aunt has said that we should not feed you anymore.¡±

    ¡°No food?¡± asked Choice slowly, her bottom lip quivering and tears present in her eyes, ¡°But I¡¯m so hungry. My tummy has been making rumbling sounds all day. Is there no food to eat.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Timothy looked away from the pitiful sight and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry your highness but you¡¯ll have to speak to your aunt about that. I can¡¯t help with anything.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m so hungry. My tummy hurts. Is there really nothing you can do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± He said gingerly, hoping that she did not start crying. No such luck. At his pronouncement, Choice¡¯s tears finally spilled over and she started bawling at loud. ¡°No no, stop crying,¡± Timothy said, hoping to calm the girl but this even made her cry more. He looked at her in pity - she was just a child - then glanced around him. They were in a deserted part of the manor that very few people came to and he was sure that no one was around.

    After looking around a bit more, Timothy knelt down and put his hands on Choice¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Okay okay, that¡¯s enough,¡± He said appeasingly in a hushed tone, ¡°I have some food I can give you.¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Choice shrieked.

    ¡°Shh,¡± Timothy hushed then looked around again, ¡°Be more quiet.I¡¯m not supposed to give you any food but you can keep a secret, can¡¯t you Choice?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Choice replied in a whisper, ¡°I even kept the secret that¡­ my mama told me to keep.¡±

    Was she about to reveal a secret. Can she really keep quiet, he thought then looked around him again. For a second, he thought about telling the princess that he didn¡¯t have any food after all but he looked at her tear stained face and the thought vanished. No, she¡¯s a princess. All them nobles know how to keep quiet. Such a poor child though to be stuck here with her. No need to worry Timothy, it just some bread and no one will ever know.

    ¡°Here you go,¡± He said and past her something wrapped in cloth. It was a small piece of bread. ¡°Eat this now and then I¡¯ll take you to the kitchen where you can drink some water. Go and beg your aunt and if she does not lift the ban, you can come and meet me here until she does.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Timothy. Thank you very much,¡± Choice said and then curtseyed to show her gratitude.

    ¡°Ha ha. No don¡¯t do that,¡± Timothy said sheepishly then took Choice¡¯s hand to lead her to the kitchen. He did not know why he made such a promise but he hoped that the ban got lifted soon.

    <hr>

    Five days had passed and her aunt had not lifted so Choice stayed more frequently in her room where she kept dreaming of the attack and the nightmare with the monster. There was a difference between the dreams she kept happening and the nightmare but that didn¡¯t stop it from being terrifying. She was already getting more and more used to the hunger she felt which was only eased by drinking a lot of water and the pieces of bread that Timothy was able to sneak away to her. These were no desirable replacements for food but Choice had stopped complaining about it after she had begged her aunt for food and she had laughed scornfully at her. Everyone else in the manor either ignored her or looked at her with contempt whenever she was around so she was very happy that Timothy gave her food and spoke to her.

    She had sensed that her aunt did not want to be near her and so she was surprised when she had gotten a summons to meet her. When Choice stepped into the room, the first thing her eyes went to were the cakes arranged on the table in the middle of the room.

    Bas noticed where her eyes were going to and chuckled warmly. ¡°Come in, sit down. Are you hungry? Have some cake,¡± She said kindly. Choice looked at her aunt in surprise. She¡¯d never heard her speak so warmly to her before. She still remembered the first time she¡¯d met her aunt who had looked her up and down and then scoffed with contempt before ignoring her. She was more used to her insulting her mother and putting her down. ¡°Are you not coming in?¡± Bas said a little more sharply but still with that gentle tone.

    ¡°Yes, Aunt Bas,¡± Choice replied and then sat down, her eyes glancing past her aunt, her maid, the door behind her aunt before going back to the food on the center table. She stretched her hand slowly to the cakes and when she realised that her aunt was not going to stop her, quickly grabbed one of the cakes. She was so hungry.

    Bas smiled and went back to the book she was reading while Tiffany occasionally refilled her cup of tea. It was quiet with the silence only broken with the sound of flipping pages and Choice¡¯s eating. It was peaceful and Choice wished that it would always be like this with her aunt. Sadly, this did not last long as the door behind Bas opened and another maid came out. She nodded to Tiffany who had turned to look at her before closing the door again. Tiffany bent to whisper to Bas.

    ¡°Finally,¡± She exclaimed, standing up. She put down her book before extending an arm to Choice.

    ¡°Have you ever watched a play before?¡±

    ¡°No. Mama said it¡¯s no proper for children to watch them,¡± Choice said taking Bas hand. Her other hand was still busy picking up the cake on the table.

    ¡°Such a pity. I understand. It¡¯s not proper for women either to watch them. They¡¯re such vulgar things. But I am¡ªwas a princess so people often looked the other way. When my husband died, I hired a drama troupe to perform any play I desired. It was exciting for a while but reality tops all that.¡± She nodded her head and her eyes glittered almost menacingly, ¡°Reality is often more interesting than petty fiction. But you¡¯re too young for that, aren¡¯t you? Well come along then, I have something to show you.¡± Choice got up from the chair but did not put the cake down. Bas looked at her with annoyance. ¡°Put the cake down Choice,¡± she said sneering, her gentle veneer gone. She bent down and put her face close to Choice, ¡°Too much of it is not good for you.¡± The caring words contrasted with the sharp, acidic tone she took with her.

    Choice tried to tug her hand free from her Aunt¡¯s grasp but she held on so tightly that it actually began to hurt. At that, she stopped tugging and followed her Aunt¡¯s instructions to put down the cake. Bas¡¯ grip loosened and Choice reluctantly followed her through the door. She really didn¡¯t want to. She felt that she would not like what she saw through that door.

    What Choice saw when she went through the door made her drop her Aunt¡¯s hand like it was a scorched stone.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± asked Bas maliciously, ¡°See something you don¡¯t like.¡±

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Choice stammered out. She saw Timothy tied up and kneeling in the middle of the large room. He glanced up at them and hung his head back down.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question, Choice. Why are you here, Timothy?¡± Bas waited for a moment for a response and smiled when she received none. ¡°Nothing? Nothing in your defence? Look at that Choice. It looks like Timothy knows why he is here and he¡¯s ashamed of it.¡±

    ¡°Why is he tied up, Aunt. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±

    Bas laughed. ¡°Nothing wrong? I sent an order to my household and he broke it. Is that nothing wrong? For being a princess, you are extremely dumb. When I was your age¡­ Well, it must be your mother¡¯s fault. You Centriams corrupt everything.¡±

    Choice looked stunned before she summoned her courage. ¡°Don¡¯t insult my mother. You¡¯re being very rude.¡±

    ¡°Rude! Heh, rude. Did you know that Timothy here has worked for me for about five years? He was on track to becoming the head chef in a few years when the current one retired but because you appeared that may never happen. Rude? Isn¡¯t it you that is rude. Do you think because you are a Princess that you can do whatever you want? Well, I¡¯ll teach you what your mother could not?¡± Bas finished saying this and turned to look at the servants standing beside Timothy. They immediately moved behind him.

    ¡°What are you going to do to him?¡±

    ¡°When I made the order, I also laid out a punishment. But Timothy continuously flouted my order, so I can¡¯t just give him a flogging. It¡¯s got to be permanent somehow. I thought about cutting his tongue¡± ¡ª Choice flinched ¡ª ¡° but I need him to taste food as a cook in the future. I thought about harming his hands but how will he make food. So, I decided on his legs.¡± Choice had taken a step back at this nonchalant talk and Bas smirked at the look on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t cripple him. I¡¯ll just make it difficult for him to walk in the future. You guys can start.¡±

    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t do this. Stop. I¡¯m telling you to stop. It¡¯s my fault don¡¯t punish him.¡±

    ¡°Yes it is your fault. Can¡¯t you see little girl, that you are just a curse. But you are still a princess so I can¡¯t hurt you in anyway. What would my brother think if I harmed his only daughter. No, better to punish the disobeyer.¡±

    ¡°You have to stop. Or I¡¯ll tell my papa.¡±

    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll tell your father what? That I punished an unruly servant. Do you know what I¡¯ve done for my brother. Enough that he doesn¡¯t care about how I came to control this town or how I run it so why would he care about one disobedient cook. No, all you can do is nothing except watch.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t look,¡± Choice said and the child turned her head to avoid watching Timothy being flogged. But now that she was no longer arguing with her aunt all she could hear was the sound of the whip hitting his back and legs and smell the blood that oozed out of the wounds. Not seeing was even worse than seeing and Choice started to back away.

    Bas rolled her eyes and grabbed the girl before she could leave. ¡°And what do you think you are doing? This Timothy is paying for your actions and you are just going to avoid him. Open your eyes and see the consequences. If you don¡¯t open those eyes, I¡¯ll just increase his punishment¡±

    Choice opened her eyes after Bas words and her Aunt smiled cruelly. She took some cakes out of the tray that Tiffany held and offered some to Choice. She smiled even more at Choice¡¯s refusal. She stayed quietly besides her munching and eating away while Timothy was flogged.

    It did not last long but to Choice¡¯s mind it lasted forever. Eventually it ended and Bas stood up from her chair, satisfied.

    ¡°Now you know what happens if you disappoint me. I¡¯ll punish but I won¡¯t physically touch you. No. someone else will have to pay the price for the princess¡¯ naughtiness. Perhaps next time I¡¯ll let you pick who amongst the people you speak to will be punished. Now that¡¯s a thought.¡± Bas finished this statement and turned to leave.

    But Choice looked at Timothy who had helped her lying prostrate on the floor weakened and tears streamed out of her eyes.

    ¡°Y-you are a bad person. I don¡¯t want you to be my aunt,¡± she cried, whirling around.

    Bas paused and slowly turned to face Choice. Then in a burst of motion, she reached Choice, bent down and squeezed her face. Her face was contorted in rage and loathing.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bad person? You reject me as your aunt?¡± She spat out, ¡°I never wanted you as my niece either. You and your mother are just annoying parasites that can sink this family and I won¡¯t let that happen. But you are my niece now and I¡¯ll even do as my brother said and reform you. After all, even wild dogs can become guard pets. So, you should really be happy that I am here to correct you. You should be glad; I¡¯m saving you from yourself. If I wasn¡¯t here, your nature would lead you to become as disgusting and revolting as the rest of your kind. I will train and you will take everything I give you and you will like it. Is that clear?¡±

    During this rant, Choice remained stiff and still. Her muscles locked and her breath slowed as she looked wide eyed at the snarling woman before her. For the first time, she felt outright terror at her aunt. Cowed, she nodded her head to her aunt¡¯s question.

    Pleased, Bas let go of her niece¡¯s face and straightened up. Her expression smoothened as if nothing had ever happened. ¡°Good. There¡¯s hope for you yet. Also, I hope you enjoyed the cake because that¡¯s all you¡¯re eating for a week. You didn¡¯t really think I would let you dodge your punishment, did you?¡± ¡ª she smiled sweetly here ¡ª ¡°Well, see you tomorrow. I¡¯ll introduce you to the texts you need to read and the tasks you need to do. Good day dear.¡± Bas departed with excellent posture, a look of boredom on her face while she took some biscuits of the tray.

    Choice remained in that still stance until her aunt left before she breath in, a marionette given life. She rushed to the fallen man with her little feet. The tears that had dried came back flooding her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Are you okay, Mr Timothy?¡± She asked grasping at his arm.

    Timothy pushed off her arm and sneered. ¡°Stay away from me. What they say about your kind is true. You Centriams always causing trouble for us Legiams. I should have listened.¡± He looked mournfully at his legs and choked back a cry. It would heal if given proper rest but he had been told to resume work in three days. Even that was apparently concession as originally you would have resumed his work the next day.

    A feverish look in his eyes, he glanced at Choice with disdain pinning her as the cause of all his misfortune. If she hadn¡¯t been here, he wouldn¡¯t be suffering. Choice flinched at this look and took a step back. How was she to know that this would enrage him even more?

    ¡°Yes. Back away. All you elites know is to look away. Go away. Go away. GET OUT! FUCKING GET OUT ALREADY!¡±

    The child back away at every word that came out of his mouth until she ran away crying, his curses echoing behind her.

 Chapter Eighteen: My Mirror in Silver

    It had been a week since Choice had arrived at Loth and she had not yet met any officials of the Moon Shrine to begin her pilgrimage. The only time she met one of them was when she had stumbled into the town dizzy and groggy from the loss of blood from her injuries. Surprisingly (and luckily), one of the priestesses was there waiting for her at the gate

    She had taken Choice from Robert and reassured him that Choice would be taken care of. The experience they had gone through seemed to have helped in improving their relationship as Robert had been worried about her. Nothing like a bit of terror to smooth things over.

    Still, that had been a week ago and Choice had now healed. Although she could not purposefully heal herself, her body¡¯s healing ability had improved and sped up. Three days ago, she had healed but the shrine had requested for her to wait before she could pay her respects. So here she was waiting at a house close to the Shrine. The priestess had even told her that she could stay for free.

    As she wondered about the reasoning of the shrine priests and priestesses, the tea in her cup rose up. She looked at the floating liquid and smiled. This was a change that was very welcomed. She did not know whether it was because of the fight or the priestesses care but her abilities had drastically improved. She¡¯d never had such impeccable control before apart from her awakening and when she had entered that odd state at Internationale.

    This was the reason why she had not complained much when the shrine had delayed her plans. She just could not get tired of moving the liquids around her. And most importantly, it didn¡¯t seem to matter what her mood was. Frustrated, annoyed, irritated, happy, joyful¡­ It didn¡¯t seem to matter. She could control water in anyone of them. Yes, she still seemed to control water the best when she was at her most placid but at least she could now use her abilities in whatever mood she wanted.

    ¡°You know that doesn¡¯t stop being freaky no matter how many times I see it,¡± A voice said suddenly. Choice put down the book she had gotten from the Internationale library and the tea went back into the cup. She smiled at Robert who¡¯d entered the room the shrine had lent to her.

    ¡°Hmm. This. It¡¯s just water. No need to be freaked out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right I¡¯m not freaked out, I¡¯m fucking scared. That ¡®just water¡¯ killed one of the best warriors I know,¡± Robert answered with an exaggerated expression on his face. However, although he spoke jovially, his stood stiffly and warily.

    Choice laughed and ignored his actions. Regardless of whether he was scared or not, she was pleased at her victory. She¡¯d broken past her limits and surpassed her expectations. What was not to like?

    ¡°I guess business went well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± What business it was and how well it had gone went unanswered. Choice tapped her fingers on the table next to her and the tea in the cup moved according to the rhythm.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s good that I saved you.¡±

    It was that maid of yours that killed the people blocking the road, Robert thought but did not voice.

    ¡°Thank you for keeping me safe. As a way of appreciation, here¡¯s a token of gratitude for you,¡± Robert said and put a pouch of money on the table. Choice did not look at the pouch but kept on tapping the teacup. She shook her head and breathed in before taking a sip. It was cold.

    ¡°Let me guess. It¡¯s all the money I gave you throughout the trip.¡±

    ¡°All of it and then some.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Fifteen gold? Twenty?¡±

    ¡°Thirty gold.¡± At this amount, Choice stirred her cold tea and put it down on the table. It was unfortunate that she couldn¡¯t change the temperature of water but she was certain that she would be able to do in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to wonder what kind of business you had in such a small town that you are able to give up thirty gold so easily. Aren¡¯t you merchants more stingy than this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I am a merchant that¡¯s why I can give it up so easily. I know the kind of people to mess around with.¡±

    ¡°Hmm and you think thirty gold is enough to do that,¡± Choice asked a strange smile still on her face. Robert purposefully did not flinch but shrugged. ¡°How much is your life worth Richard? How much would you price it. Thirty gold? Forty? What about a hundred?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give you a hundred gold,¡± he replied evenly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money Mr Cloister or should I say Mr Overrun. Perhaps, it is better to say I don¡¯t want just your money.¡±

    ¡°Cloister, please,¡± He said with a bite in his voice, ¡°Overrun is an old memory. And what do you want then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Overrun merchant family is an old one and it is becoming a bit of a memory. It spans countries but it¡¯s too big and there¡¯s too much infighting. I bet in a few years, there¡¯ll be nothing like the Overrun family. But I guess a second born like you does not care what happens to such a family.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Even a hundred gold is not going to buy your life back. What do I want? I want your willing service. If you¡¯re so grateful show it with your actions.¡±

    Robert scoffed at this response and shook his head. ¡°Me and the Overrun family have nothing to do with each other anymore. Whether it becomes a memory or not is nothing to me. It¡¯s better to collect money from me. I don¡¯t know if my willing service is anything to you.¡±

    ¡°What do you think about this country?¡±

    Robert looked confused at this segue.

    ¡°It¡¯s...fine?¡±

    ¡°Fine? Heh. Robert Cloister, the Overrun family might have outgrown this country but they came from Legume and you were born in Legume. You should have some loyalty to your country. Does it look fine to you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting by alright.¡±

    ¡°Hah alright. An Overrun has to be forced to sell unsavoury products to get by. There are bandits or rebels, whatever you call them, so close to the capital and apparently there is a starvation crisis in the nation and nobody seems to know or care. Is that what you call getting by alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see what this has to do with my service,¡± Robert said laughing nervously. He was becoming increasingly disturbed by the way the conversation was going. He had no idea what Reka was talking about but his instincts were telling him that this conversation was important.

    Choice got up from her seat and paced around the room.

    ¡°Since I healed I have been walking around town. There are people openly starving. Not here close to the gate of course but if you can smell them you can see them.¡±

    ¡°Surely, you didn¡¯t go to the slums,¡± Robert said in a hesitant voice.

    ¡°Nah, I know what I can do. If I had gone there ¡ª a rich girl like me ¡ª they would have torn me apart.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m glad you know that,¡± he said relieved.

    Choice looked amused at this.

    ¡°Aw I didn¡¯t know you cared so much about me. That is so heartwarming.¡±

    ¡°You saved my life. I¡¯m just wandering about my benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s cut to the chase. I represent the royal family. A new breed, a new generation of royalty. I care and I want to make things better so won¡¯t you help me, Choice Legume, restore this country to its rightful state.¡±

    Robert paused at this revelation and looked up at the smiling Choice. He sighed and dropped down to a chair before putting his face in his hands.

    ¡°I need a drink,¡± He muttered, ¡°And definitely not tea which by the way, your tea has gone fucking cold.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink alcohol, sorry. Do you want me to call one of the priestesses to give you a drink?¡±

    ¡°No. Thanks but no.¡± No alcohol? Robert thought, Well that explains a lot.

    ¡°Oh well, I was just offering.¡±

    ¡°I mean to your offer of ¡®restoring this country¡¯. Restore to what. It¡¯s always been like this just slightly better. This is supposed to be a paradise for food but it is forbidden to till the land until you have received a permit and necessary food crops are not allowed to be planted. Instead the land is reserved for more exotic crops that aren¡¯t shared with the people. You think Legume reached its current state in just one generation. It¡¯s been building up for years and years.¡±

    ¡°So join me and help me fix it.¡±

    ¡°No offence but no thanks Your Highness. Whichever prince you represent is not here now, are they? They¡¯re in their palace or receiving the best education not out with the people knowing their struggles. Besides, I¡¯m quite fine with my life. I don¡¯t get involved with politics.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± She said smiling wryly and raising an eyebrow, ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t care about politics, you seem very passionate about what is going on in this kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Ah forgive this subject, your highness but this is how people normally talk in this kingdom. It¡¯s not political in anyway.¡±

    ¡°But you are not an ordinary person. As an Overrun, your voice is valuable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an Overrun. I don¡¯t belong to that family. I am my own person with my own company.¡±

    ¡°You say that now but isn¡¯t that because you have been chased out. I¡¯m certain that if you get back on your feet, the Overrun family would be pleased to have you back.¡±

    Robert scoffed. ¡°It looks like to a noble person like you, the words of a commoner like myself do not matter.¡±

    ¡°I know right. If that¡¯s the case why don¡¯t you do what I want,¡± Robert glanced at her to see her smiling. It looked sincere. ¡°You didn¡¯t deny what I said. Wouldn¡¯t it feel great to control the family that chased you out? They tossed

    you aside like nothing but you would decide the life and death of that family. Whether they prevail or perish would be decided by a sweep of your hands. Now doesn¡¯t that sound appealing.¡±

    Robert clenched his fists remembering his past. He would be lying if he denied that a part of him longed for the past when he was a part of the respected Overrun merchants. When he knew his place in the world. But it had been a long time and his mother and the person he had loved were dead. All because of that damn family. Robert breathed in and eased his fingers.

    ¡°Control¡­ Control sounds good. I thought you just wanted me to join the family again. Still I am the second child. I would never inherit the family.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you sound interested. See, didn¡¯t I say it was very appealing. You may be the second child but your mother was the official wife. You should have a claim.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°My mother is dead. My stepmother is officially his wife.¡±

    ¡°She was a mistress when you were born. Technically, your elder brother is illegitimate. Perhaps in Borei where the Overrun merchants are based, he is recognised but in Legume, you would be seen as the heir. And the Overruns have to pay attention to your status in this kingdom. After all, no matter how far you leave, your birthplace is still your home.¡± Unfortunately, those laws don¡¯t recognise women or I would be recognised as a possible heir to the throne. Still at least those archaic laws can be useful for something.

    Robert stared at Choice for a moment before smiling. The smile grew wider and wider until it eventually turned into laughter. It was sardonic, mocking laughter.

    ¡°Ah, I''m certain that my family doesn¡¯t know this,¡± he said between gasps, ¡°They¡¯ve spent so much money to make my brother the rightful heir but they didn¡¯t touch the foundation.¡±

    ¡°The Birth and Heir register is not something that can be changed easily just by bribing someone. Only the top aristocratic families can see it and it can only be edited by the cultural secretary after a lot of investigation. If anyone could just change it, it would be a threat to every noble family.¡±

    At Robert¡¯s expression, Choice gave a small smile. ¡°Aristocratic history and culture were compulsory subjects at Perpetual. I was blessed to have a good memory.¡± It was the Devil¡¯s ass but I wasn¡¯t going to go to hell and learn nothing from it.

    ¡°Perpetual. I¡¯ve heard things about it,¡± Robert said carefully, paying attention to her expression. Choice shook her head and twitched her finger. The tea moved.

    ¡°It¡¯s either everything you heard or nothing you heard. But enough about that. What do you think about my proposal?¡±

    ¡°What proposal? All I¡¯ve heard are insinuations.¡±

    ¡°Really? Fine, let me be clear,¡± Choice said and walked closer to Robert till she was just in front of him, ¡°I want you to work for me to make this Kingdom go back to its former glory and even surpass it. This way you can pay off your life debt. You won¡¯t get nothing from this, I will support you till the Overrun family falls in your hands. Such a simple proposal. Isn¡¯t it appealing?¡± Choice smiled and held her hand to him.

    Robert looked at the smiling woman in front of him. Frankly, he¡¯d had an idea of what the Princess of Legume would be like - a beautiful, charming, gentle woman. Just like a princess in one of those stories. Choice certainly was not beautiful, somewhat pretty yes but nothing stunning. As for charming, maybe in the way that fire is charming when you are a child. It entices you to touch it and then burns you. There was no way she was gentle, not with those eyes full of malice. For a moment, he wondered whether he was making the wrong decision and if he would regret it later.

    Robert noticed the tea was floating in the air again and saw Choice hide her twitching fingers behind her back. The tea fell back into the cup. He suddenly grinned at the sight. So he wasn¡¯t the only one feeling the importance of the moment. Looks like her highness is also nervous. Maybe she wasn¡¯t like fire after all. If he was going to die, he would rather drown than burn. It wasn¡¯t like he could avoid it anyway. She had claimed a life debt and although many Boreins dismissed them as archaic supernatural bullshit, he had seen too many things that couldn¡¯t be explained away as just being natural effects wild mana. Maybe it was the Legumian in him. He didn¡¯t want to be attacked by the spirits or wild mana.

    He stood up then shook her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk well together then. I can¡¯t wait till the Overrun family is in my hands. Although I wonder what will happen afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Afterwards?¡± Choice asked and smirked. The tea came and hovered over her hand, changing shapes into what appeared to be different types of weapons. ¡°I¡¯m sure we will be very good friends.¡±

    Robert glance at the changing liquid. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Choice shook her hand and the tea disappeared but did not go back to the tea cup.

    ¡°It was cold. There¡¯s no point to cold tea.¡±

    ¡°True that. But cold alcohol is great. Hot palm wine is great too. I think you should rethink this no alcohol thing.¡±

    Choice laughed at this statement. The atmosphere returned to how it was before they started talking about the fates of Kingdom and families.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask. But what prince are you - and I - supporting?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well. Remember how I said that you are working for me? Well there is no prince. There¡¯s just me.¡±

    ¡°You? How are you going to change the country on your own? Won¡¯t it be best to have a future King helping out.¡±

    ¡°Robert, you know your service is actually a repayment for your life debt but I promised to help you with your dream. It¡¯s because you remind me of myself. We¡¯re both born to the legitimate wives but are ranked second. Isn¡¯t it annoying?¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am the one trying to be the future King. I guess we will both be trying to inherit from our fathers at the same time. I wonder who will get there first.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Fuck I really need that drink. How many fucking revelations are going to happen in a single conversation?¡±

    Choice laughed at his actions but hoped he did not react negatively. She had put in so much effort in saving his life, she did not want to hurt a person that she actually liked and thought she understood. Although, would anyone really believe a disgraced Overrun that a Princess would have such contrary thoughts?

    My mother might. I haven¡¯t seen Rachel since that day. I know I told the priestesses to lie to anyone looking for me but she did not even come to Loth. I¡¯m certain she¡¯s out there somewhere. If she told my mother that Robert and I met, my mother would believe him and then¡­ No! I¡¯m not ready to confront my mother yet. If he rejects my offer, I¡¯ll have to¡­ I hope not.

    ...I wonder when I began to see murder as an acceptable answer.

    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯re having me on. Just say gotcha so I can move past it.¡±

    ¡°No I¡¯m serious, I plan to be the next King. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re surprised. I know some of the minor and even major families in Borei have female leaders.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but even that is rare and I was born in Legume. We¡¯ve never had female leaders here not to talk about a female King. It¡¯s unprecedented¡±

    ¡°Well get used to that with me. Disgraced second sons don¡¯t control respected families either. That¡¯s what¡¯s fun about this.¡±

    ¡°Fun? Try insane,¡± he whispered incredulously. Choice¡¯s smile grew wider. He sounded shocked but it looked like he was thinking about it.

    ¡°Yes fun. Now don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing this for the thrill of it. I¡¯m doing this because I think I can be a great monarch. But even though you¡¯re surprised and freaked out, aren¡¯t you excited. We¡¯re going to be doing something that has never been done before. If we win, our names will be left behind forever in the annals of history.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not excited. I¡¯m fucking scared.¡±

    ¡°Really? Maybe you are but if you aren¡¯t excited why are you smiling? Yes you are smiling.¡±

    Robert raised his hands to feel his raised lips. His heart was racing and beating fast. ¡°Ah I really am smiling. It¡¯s true what they say about youths. You guys don¡¯t fear anything.¡±

    ¡°I guess old people like yourself need a bit of youthful energy.¡±

    ¡°Hey I¡¯m only twenty eight. Don¡¯t call me old.¡±

    ¡°Ah and here I thought you were thirty two. It¡¯s that horrible beard.¡± Both of them laughed and joked around. Choice inhaled in relief. She wouldn¡¯t have to kill him after all. He had not disappointed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult though. Almost impossible.¡±

    ¡°Yes but I can win if I have money and power. Enough to overcome anyone and anything.¡±

    ¡°I guess I need to work harder than before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I believe we have money covered and as for power,¡±¡ª she raised her hand and the water from her jug rose up in the air¡ª ¡°I have all the power I need and it will just get better in the future.¡±

    ¡°Well to the future your majesty, I wish you all the best. May we conquer our respective families.¡±

    ¡°Yes may we receive blessings from the spirits we deify.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you only worship the One.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s my Borein side.¡±

    ¡°Fucking Boreins.¡±

    <hr>

    After an hour of joking and arguing about the difference between acknowledging the existence of spirits and worshipping during which Robert pulled out some wine from somewhere (a space device, looks like Robert has more secrets than I thought), Robert finally left. Choice gave him some pieces of cloth and connected him to the magic device she received from Lee. Now that had surprised him, the Overruns might be based in Borei but they weren¡¯t a major power. It was only in small countries like Legume and Centrum that they had immense influence.

    He¡¯d joked that she had gotten herself a wealthy sponsor - well he said sugar daddy but she chose to ignore that, Lee was not a daddy in any way - and Choice wondered again at the reason why Lee had given her something so expensive. Yes, the Quan family could afford it but he must be aware how expensive and useful it was. Such devices would be able to buy the loyalty of many people. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t use it just for romantic purposes.

    Choice shook her head and decided to stop thinking about what a rich boy from a weird country was thinking. She should just enjoy the gift. She closed her eyes and started to focus on herself.

    Since she had recovered, she had noticed that her ability to sense mana had improved. She had been able to notice the truly excessive amount of wild mana surrounding the Moon Shrine since she had arrived at Loth. She did not try to absorb any of the wild mana. Although, her borrowed book of mage basics has suggested it as a way to quickly replenish mana, that was for mages. She did not know how her mana would react to the infusion. Besides, the book advised caution as wild mana was different to the refined mana which mages had.

    If even mages were careful with wild mana, what could an ability user like her do. So she did not touch it. Still, there was more to be happy about. She had also discovered something different about herself. When she was meditating, she had been able to get a clearer view of the amount of mana she had and when she moved water, she had been able to sense how much mana she was using. She could not do it all the time but as long as her consciousness was in contact with her mana, she could sense it and these days a part of her consciousness was always touching her mana.

    If she could see her mana level and could know how much mana she was using, maybe she didn¡¯t need to go through proofing? It was frankly expensive and Choice did not want any organisation to have any record of the details of her magic. Choice was not naive enough to believe that the Internationale only knew when and how many times her brothers proofed. She decided to wait a bit longer. It¡¯s not like she had ten thousand gold coins on her anyway.

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Who is it,¡± She called.

    ¡°The Shrine is ready for you, Your Highness,¡± a voice responded.

    Choice rushed to the door and opened it to see a tall hooded figure standing in front of it. This person was covered so thoroughly that she could not see even a hint of skin.

    Choice looked up to the sky. ¡°Well the Shrine does excellent timing. Or is it excellent dramatics.¡± It was a full moon tonight.

    The figure shifted and although Choice could not see their face, she felt that they were amused. ¡°A moon day is an auspicious day. Would you come with me? The head priestess is waiting. Everything is prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes I will come with you. It¡¯s all my pilgrimage is about.¡± The figure nodded and stepped back.

    ¡°Now? Huh, I guess now is alright. I have everything on me anyway.¡± Choice shut the door after her and stepped out of her room. She walked behind the figure and they walked out of the compound.

    The priest or priestess did not say anything so Choice was content to walk behind them thinking about the allies she had already gathered and on what she would say at the Shrine.

    It took only five minutes to reach the Shrine. When they reached the Shrine gates, the figure raised a hand. They stepped forward and stretched out their hand to touch the gate.

    Choice raised and eyebrow.She had thought that the figure was a Minute Spirit sent to escort her. Although she had much better senses than others, she had not been able to hear a heartbeat or their breath. Surprisingly, they were human. Choice was once again reminded that the power of the spirits¡¯ closest followers was not to be taken for granted. There was much of the world that she did not know.

    The figures hand remained in the air for a minute and trembled before it fell back under her cloak. What was the point of all that? This Shrine is just too dramatic. She hadn¡¯t finished thinking when she felt it. The wild mana surrounding the shrine had been one of the first things she had noticed when at Loth. And now at a gesture from a priest(ess?) all that mana was moving.

    Frankly, it was overwhelming. Choice bit the inside of her cheek to stop herself from staggering. The amount was so much that she could not focus on what the mana was doing just that it was there. Choice put more focus on her consciousness and distracted herself just barely with the flow of mana within her.

    A few seconds later, it was over. The mana had settled as if it had never moved. But there was a difference.

    Before the gesture and the mana, she had been able to see the grassy plains behind the gate and the Shrine behind that but now the view had changed. The grasses were softly glowing and a silver road with a crescent moon had appeared out of nowhere. The road led to the front door of a Shrine that was now softly glowing. The glow pulsed in tandem with her heart beat and there was a familiar feeling coming from the building. It felt like it was waiting for her and only her.

    ¡°Special entrance for special people,¡± The figure said in that still soft, stale voice. They paused and seemed to look at her. ¡°Sorry,¡± they added. It was an apology for the wild mana.

    ¡°No need to apologise. This sight is worth it.¡± A nod and then the figure moved in front of her.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Choice watched the figure before a grin broke out on her face. She had told Robert about power and affluence being important to get the throne. But they both knew that it was not enough. Legumians were superstitious people and the monarch was seen as important to the wellbeing of the state. Even if she had gotten the throne, keeping it would be difficult when fighting against tradition and culture. Any issues would be seen as a curse because the head of state was a woman.

    She needed influence. She needed the power to have the people believe her, believe in her. This was the area she lacked in the most. Even Forrest had his own mystique going on. He was a commoner who became a prince. People love those kind of stories. She would be seen as just an entitled spoilt child hungering for power she did not deserve.

    This was her influence, this would contribute to her mystique. If the Moon Temple - what all the Shrines were called collectively - decided to support her. She could touch the minds of the people, make them support her. She could have the divine on her side. Now she just had to convince them.

    Choice looked at the figure walking ahead on the silver road. Out of nowhere, the full moon shone down on this view and everything looked silver.

    Choice smiled and stepped forward.